Book 1 - Legends of Clal - v3 - Mac1

--- page 1 ---

LEGENDS OF CLAL: Book 1

Draft 1 | Version 2

J. A. Holladay

1

--- page 2 ---

Author’s Note

For this read through, please focus on the plot. Here are some

questions and resources to use.

Overall, I’d like to know if this story is interesting and if it captured

your interest. Was there excitement in their journey, suspense, or were

their boring parts.

Here are the five points of a plot:

•Exposition

•Rising Action

•Climax

•Falling Action

•Resolution

Here is a resource to provide further understanding of the five points

of a plot.

https://penandthepad.com/5-parts-plot-story-8394628.html

Each chapter should move in this direction as well as the entire

story.

When reading to focus on plot, look for:

1.If each chapter follows a strong arc of plot using the five points.

2.If the story is interesting and where.

3.If the story is boring or flat and where.

4.If the story follows a strong pattern of the five plot points.

Any other thoughts regarding what you wish would have happened,

ideas on improvements of plot, thoughts regarding parts that could be

left out, confusing parts.

2

--- page 3 ---

I AM NOT LOOKING FOR: Grammar or spelling corrections,

comments about lack of description (that revision has not occurred yet),

character development, just plot.

However, the next thing I’m working on is fleshing out the world,

World Building, where I define cultures, magic system, history,

geography, and other important things. If you have comments regarding

such things, that would be a secondary and acceptable topic to look for

while reading.

Don’t forget to take notes. You can also comment on this document.

Many Thanks,

J. A. Holladay

(my friends call me Josh)

3

--- page 4 ---

Prologue

The black waters raged below as a crescent moon hung from a

silent curtain of stars above. The waves, like the great thundering of

hooves, rolled in and waged war upon the feet of the cliffs that

separated the land from sea. The night was heavy and the darkness

thick, yet, the moon’s faint light was still useful to the distant traveler

who scaled the cliff’s ridge high above.

Clothed in a dark, worn robe and with a large leather sack on his

side he climbed over underbrush and fallen trees, for there was no

trail. He wore no cap and his gray hair whipped back and forth

against his weathered face. His pace was steady, but not hurried,

though he knew that he was being followed. He wore a white

signaling horn at his side with a creature etched into it

Hand over rock, foot over root, the figure continued to climb the

steep side of the mountainous terrain. When he reached the

pinnacle of the summit he moved surprisingly close to the edge of

the cliff. The ocean hundreds of feet below could not be heard over

the screaming sound of the wind. The man looked down and

breathed in for a moment, then he turned and gazed in the direction

that he had just come. He stood silent as a statue with the faint

moonlight glimmering in his eyes.

A dark figure emerged from around the face of a large boulder.

The figure stopped, and a few moments passed before the silence

was broken.

“Felsawn,” the dark figure spoke, his voice deep and harsh. “Your

intent is already well known. Why run? Do you think to hide?” He too

wore a horn at his side, but it was black. The man stretched his hand

out and retrieved a dead tree branch. He held it in front of him,

waved his hand over the staff which instantly burst into brilliant red

flames. The man thrust the burning torch toward Felsawn which

landed on the dirt halfway between the two figures.

4

--- page 5 ---

Felsawn and the man were instantly illuminated and there was no

hiding their presence now. All who had a view of the cliff could make

out two figures in close proximity.

Felsawn’s eyes remained fixed on the man as he remained still.

He said nothing.

“My brother,” the man continued as he began to slowly creep

towards Felsawn, “there is no power, no wizardry strong enough now

that can waylay my efforts to obtain victory over your feeble

attempts.” He chuckled, “You are a fool. You always have been,

Felsawn.” He paused, then added, “We will find it!”

At that moment Felsawn began to slowly inch backwards

keeping distance between him and the man, though closer to the

cliff’s edge which was a few feet behind him.

“You are not my brother, Womlon.” Felsawn spoke, his voice calm

like the ocean’s waters had been the day before.” And the power

that you call great, will abandon you in that very hour when you

need it most.” Felsawn was at the edge of the cliff now, heals over

the edge, he leaned slightly forward.

Womlon waved both hands from his side up through the air. The

flame of the torch grew rapidly and burst high into the sky. Womlon

stepped closer.

“Where will you go?” Womlon’s lips curled into a wry smile.

“What hope is there?”

Felsawn never let his gaze off of his foe. His blue eyes were

glowing. “Farewell,” he spoke. “We will meet again.” Then Felsawn

pulled his horn to his lips, blew, then paused, only for a moment. For

he then leaned backwards, his feet left the edge of the cliff side and

his body fell out of sight.

Womlon sprang to the edge of the cliff and yelled. He watched

as Felsawn’s figure shrank rapidly as he fell. Almost out of nowhere

appeared a massive, white figure heading straight for Felsawn. It

5

--- page 6 ---

swerved, flapped its wings to slow in speed, paused, then turned in

the direction opposite the cliff. 

Womlon watched as the great white dragon, Sedrak, carried

Felsawn away to safety. The white dragon shrank far out to the

horizon then disappeared. 

Womlon, still laying on the ground over the cliff looked up at the

sky for a moment, then looked at his own horn at his side. He pulled

it to his lips then  blew four slow times. He waited, then far in the

distance, four horn calls returned.

The flame of the torch was still burning high. Womlon waved his

hands from left to right, and with a deafening crack, the stick

exploded and shrouded the surrounding area in flame. The wind

quickly carried the fire down the side of the mountain.

Other torches could be seen across the mountain side and on

the shores below. More horn calls were heard. The boats were

readied hours ago.

Womlon reached the shore and approached one of the men

standing near one of the hundreds of boats, “We will leave at once.”

He said gruffly.

He looked at the cliff where he knew Felsawn had leapt from.

Now, it was a blaze in red fire. He squinted and spoke through his

clenched teeth, “The plan will fail.”

He turned, then announced in a bellowing voice, “Men...it is as I

guessed.” Womlon turned to the men who were approaching on the

shore in droves. “We sail west...and we will leave immediately.”

6

--- page 7 ---

Chapter 1: An Old Friend

Clal scanned the shore line from high upon Crescent-Keep

Mountain. “Nothing,” he said whispering to himself as he shook his

head of wavy, blond hair. Standing up, Clal put his hand to his

forehead, squinting against the sun to get a better look.

“Ha!” Clal exclaimed as he dashed down the mountain and onto

the sandy shore. He bolted towards the pile of rocks ahead where

he had just spotted his sister, Ansa. 

He poked his head around one of the large rocks, but there was

no Ansa. He was only aware of the sound of laughing behind him. 

“I warned you, Clal.” Ansa said between gasps and giggles. She

emerged from a clump of bushes Clal had passed moments before.

“But I saw you, Ansa.” Clal said, now walking in her direction. He

was scratching his head with a look on his face like he had eaten a

mouthful of sand. 

“Look closer.” Ansa said, pointing her thin finger toward the

rocks.

He turned around then slowly approached the rocks. There,

between two large boulders was a round rock propped up by two

sticks. On top of the rock there was seaweed fashioned in the

likeness of a young woman’s long head of hair.

“See?” said Ansa, now smiling from ear to ear. “It worked.”

Ansa put her hand to her mouth and attempted to control

herself. But it didn’t last long. She burst out into another fit of

laughter.

Clal rolled his eyes and marched past Ansa refusing to look at

her. Ansa turned and slowly followed.

They both ascended the west side of the grand Crescent Keep

Mountain mostly in silence. Clal’s heavy footsteps matched his heavy

heart. His own sister, wiser and keener than he. Almost every time

7

--- page 8 ---

they played finders, she outsmarted him. His misfortune today only

added to his ever vibrant losing streak.

He grabbed one of the remaining autumn leaves from a passing

tree, tore it in half, then torn it in half again. 

They had almost reached the top when Clal heard his mother

calling them. “Mum’s calling, Ansa,” Clal said jogging to the top. Clal

put his fingers to his mouth then whistled, signaling back to his

mother.

“Come on!” Clal said, reaching the top then racing down the

other side.

“Clal, wait,” Ansa said, “you know I can’t keep up.”

Clal sped down the mountain side dodging rocks and low

hanging branches. When they finally reached the flat forest ground

below, Ansa ran to Clal and grabbed his arm.

“Clal,” she said as Clal turned toward her. “We don’t have much

time.”

Clal smiled. “They won’t leave without us.”

“I’m already packed.” She started to giggle.

Clal just shook his head, “Figures.” Then he smiled. “I bet I can

beat you to the house,” and he bolted through the trees out of sight.

“Wait, Clal.” Ansa yelled after him. “Wait!” Ansa watched as Clal

jumped through the front door and disappeared into the house.

Ansa entered the house completely out of breath. She retrieved

her pack and belongings then went outside to put them into the

cart. Clal was at her heels and they both tossed in their packs.

Ansa climbed the short ladder as Clal followed after her. They

settled themselves sitting on the wood planks. 

Their mother came out of the house shortly thereafter and

climbed in at the front beside their father.

Their older brother, Turl, walked out of the small cottage, smiling

and waving. “You take care of him, Ansa. He’s liable to get into

trouble.” Turl smiled wide. “Oh and Clal,” He took a few steps

8

--- page 9 ---

forward, “you were born for this adventure. Never, ever doubt

yourself my brother.”

Clal and Ansa's father cracked the whip, and the cart lurched

forward.

“You're going to miss us twins, Turl.” Clal called out as he smiled

and waved.

“By the time I see you again, I’m sure you’ll be reminding me of

your names.” Turl retorted.

“Don’t eat too many apples, Turl.” Ansa said, standing up and

waving with a half eaten apple in her hand and a mouth full. “And

don’t get too lonely.” 

“I don’t know how I’ll manage without you two.” Turl pulled an

enormous, red apple out of his back pocket. “Good-bye,” Turl said

waving, then walked inside the cottage.

Clal and Ansa watched as their home grew smaller and smaller.

Clal knew the days and weeks ahead would be different from they

had ever experienced. But, Clal was happy Ansa was with him,

inseparable as they were.

The horse pulled the cart around their first bend in the road and

the small cottage was no more. Ansa looked down at her hands

picking at her fingernails.

“Father?” Clal turned to the front of the cart, “How many days till

we reach Eldan Vyum?”

Dalbus turned to face Clal, “Only a day and a half Clal. It’s really

not that far.” His father turned back around to face forward. “Now

from Eldan Vyum to Reubis, that’s about a three day journey.”

“Even so,” Dalbus continued, “your mother and I may be coming

into town for supplies and for other things. We’ll be able to visit you

two then.” 

“You’ll have nothing to worry about, going to two very good

establishments and all.” Nareete remarked. 

9

--- page 10 ---

Clal and Ansa watched as they passed the forest by on as the

cart jostled along. Then Ansa leaned toward Clal and whispered.

“I’ve been thinking, Clal,” she wrapped her arm around Clal’s, “what

if Gwynn doesn’t like the way I sew? What if I talk too much? And

what if…”

“Ansa,” Clal said, “don't worry.” He reassured her, “You’ll have her

wrapped around your finger in a week. I’m sure of it.” Clal smiled. 

“I’m sure you’ll quickly be a favorite among the blacksmith’s

customers.” Ansa smiled. “Is it true that Tallon is the very best

blacksmith in all of Illia?”

Clal nodded, having heard this fact from his father only a week

ago.

Clal had always wanted to be part of adventures in one way or

another. Now, he would be forging swords, axes, all kinds of

weapons for the castle men and others who wish to pay the high

price that Tallon exacted for his wares. It was as if Clal’s very

childhood dreams were being realized and he almost couldn’t wait

the day and a half to get there.

Clal and Ansa remained silent for a long time, their bodies

moving with the sway of the cart as it jostled over uneven ground.

The aspen trees waved at them as they traveled through the forest.

The autumn breeze carried with it the scent of vegetation in full

bloom. The forest was bustling with the sounds of nature; crickets,

birds, and the wind in the leaves.

Clal looked past their horse down the road and noticed that they

were approaching the point at which he’d never trespassed before.

As they approached Clal looked into the woods remembering when

he visited last.

“This must be the place where…” Clal squinted then stood up,

almost losing his balance. He walked to the side of the cart then

gasped. 

10

--- page 11 ---

“Hey! Hey!” he yelled, waving. “Ansa, it's Rythe.” He turned to

Dalbus, “Father, there’s someone coming. Do you remember Rythe?”

Dalbus looked into the forest then slowed and finally stopped

the cart.

In the distance a young lad with dark brown hair and a pack on

his side was bobbing up and down through the forest. Rythe was

running fast through a clearing between two thick sections of the

forest. He was waving his hands up and down and calling out Clal’s

name.

By that time Rythe had reached the side of the cart. He thrust his

hand into his pocket and pulled out a few coins. He gave them to

the Dalbus who kindly refused. “We’re going to Eldan Vyum anyway,

Rythe. Why don’t you just join us?”

“Thank you.” Rythe said, tossing his pack into the cart. He

climbed in and sat beside Clal. Clal clapped Rythe on the back.

“I wasn’t sure when I’d ever see you again.” Clal smiled, “It’s

been…”

“...too long, friend.” Rythe said with a smile. “What’s the news with

you two?” he said, settling back against his pack, folding his arms.

“You’re heading to Eldan Vyum, though Turl isn’t here with you?”

“My mother and father are relocating to Reubis. Turl is remaining

with the family farm.” Clal looked at Ansa then back at Rythe, “And

we are going to Eldan Vyum for four months to learn a new trade,”

Clal started. “I’ve been invited as an apprentice to a blacksmith that

my father knew.” 

“That’s a high honor, Clal.” Rythe said with raised eyebrows.

Clal nodded, “To think, making swords and armor for the finest

men who walk this land.” 

“Nails and locks, furniture and horseshoes too.” Rythe added. “It’s

an important job.” Rythe turned to Ansa, “And you, Ansa? What lies

in store for you in Eldan Vyum?”

11

--- page 12 ---

She hesitated, “Well, mending and sewing clothes.” She smiled

only slightly. “That’s it, just a clothes shop.” 

“I see,” Rythe said hesitating, “...which...” he leaned forward,

“...means that you’ll be crafting enchanting dresses for royal ladies

while Clal is pounding out iron swords for epic battles.” He smiled a

wide smile. “Who could ask for a more exciting way to end the

year?”

Clal had never thought of their apprenticeships in quite that way.

It was just what Ansa had needed and Rythe’s presentation of their

future appointed stations even brightened Clal’s spirits.

“It sounds like you two are off to new adventures.” Rythe

concluded.

“Yes,” Ansa agreed. “Perhaps we are after all.” She smiled, “And

what about you? What brings you to Eldan Vyum?”

“The examinations,” Rythe said, “I turned fifteen in the first week

of the first month.”

“I remember the year Turl went,” Ansa said, “he had some

interesting stories to tell when he came home.” 

“It’s a tradition that’s been around since before the oldest man’s

great grandfather's time.” Rythe said, “Some say no one knows when

it all began. But I hear that every year they rehearse the reason why

and conduct an examination because of it.”

“What kind of examination?” Ansa said.

“To see if one of the sons of Illia is the chosen one,”Rythe said.

“For what?” Clal said.

“Well, some believe that the evil in Illia will reach a tipping point,

that a hero will rise up, and that by conducting a search to find the

one early, the forces of good will again take advantage over the dark

forces.”

“That’s incredible, Rythe,” Clal said, “but why fifteen?”

“I don’t know, really,” Rythe said. 

12

--- page 13 ---

“And what do they do to examine you? Turl never talked much

about it.” Ansa said.

“How could someone possibly find out who the chosen one is?”

Clal said, puzzled. “How would that work?”

“That too I don’t know much about. I’ll surely find that out soon

though,” Rythe smiled.

They were silent for a time, Clal was still trying to solve the riddle

of how the chosen one was to be discovered. His thoughts turned to

Rythe and how they used to meet up and spend so much time

together. Then Clal turned to Rythe and said, “It’s been almost two

years since we’ve spoken. Tell us,” Clal smiled, “where have you

been? We used to gallivant all over the countryside together.”

“Right.” Rythe said quietly. Smile now gone. “We did.”

Rythe looked down at his hands as he picked at his fingernails for

a moment. Then, he breathed in and sighed, “I’ve been...around,” he

said, “just staying closer to home.”

“I’ve taken trips to the sea and have visited the Eastern shores

too.” He looked up at the sky and squinted, “And...there was a visit

from my aunt, hunting season, we cleared another section of our

land for farming. That was a chore.” Rythe was struggling to come up

with something interesting.

“Rythe,” Clal said, “you don’t sound like yourself. I don’t know

what it is but you’ve changed. What’s going on?”

Rythe’s face turned pale for a moment. He started to shake his

head slowly. He was looking out into the trees, sun rays poking

through occasionally. His gaze was frozen. Clal knew that his friend

was troubled.

“I tell you only because you ask,” Rythe began to say slowly, “and

only because I know you will keep what I’m about to tell

you...confidential.”

“Yes, Clal, you are right,” Rythe continued, “I have stayed away

these past several months, hidden, I’ve become a recluse of sorts.” 

13

--- page 14 ---

“For that I am sorry.” Rythe said, smiling slightly.

He leaned in close, “Earlier this year I took a trip to the North.” He

pointed. “It was just me, through the woods, though I took the plain

road most of the way. Mother and I had agreed that we needed a

new ox to pull the plow. Migg was getting too old and wouldn’t be

useful to us for next year’s farm work.”

“It was on the second day, just a half a day’s walk, that I was

walking along the road in plain sight. I had just passed an apple tree

and had plucked from its branches one of the biggest apples I had

ever seen. I thought of you right then Clal, I want you to know.” Rythe

smiled. His face, however, returned as if to stone and his eyes were

still gazing into the forest.

“I was eating that apple and walking down the wide road when I

heard thundering behind me. Normally, I would watch whomever

was on horseback, move out of their way, then continue on my way.

But not this time.” Rythe shook his head, “No, this time I felt a fear

that I had never felt before. The moment I heard their horse’s

thundering hooves, I knew something that some great darkness was

approaching.”

Ansa slid closer to Clal and clutched his arm.

“And so I hid as fast as I could,” Rythe’s voice got quieter, “behind

some nearby bushes. In the process I dropped my apple. I had only

taken a few bites.”

“They appeared in the distance almost as soon as I left the road. I

watched them approach and thought that I could endure their

passing and be on my way. But to my great alarm,” Rythe paused,

“the large rider in front silently lifted his fist in the air and the riders

slowed and stopped right in front of where I had found cover.”

“There were four riders in dark clothing. Two of them

dismounted. I froze, barely breathing.” Rythe paused. 

“It was hard to take it all in really.” Rythe continued. “ Just

moments ago I had been enjoying my apple, walking along the

14

--- page 15 ---

road, thinking about some of the best things in life. But now, I feared

for my safety, my future, my very life.”

“They were all searching the surroundings, looking here and

there. The rider who seemed to be the leader, the largest one, was

standing closest to me. He searched the ground, spotted my apple,

then picked it up.”

“‘What is it?’ one of the riders still on their horses said.”

“‘Must we delay?,’ said another.”

“‘Quite,’ said the leader. ‘There’s someone here...and they think

to hide from us.’”

Rythe laughed nervously. “Clal, these men were no ordinary men.

Mind you, I don’t take to recoiling easily.” 

“‘See here,’ the leader said, pointing to the ground. These tracks

are fresh. And this apple here, not five minutes ago it was plucked

from that tree over there. A few bites and abandoned on account of

our arrival.’”

“‘A pity,’ another rider said. ‘It looks like a good one.’” 

“Then the leader took the apple in his massive hand and crushed

it in his grasp. He looked in my direction and started to inch his way

toward me with the others close behind.” 

“I wondered why four men would pay attention to and even

torment one who was alone almost in the dark of night in the middle

of the forest. I soon found out the answer to the riddle.” Rythe was

talking faster now. “They had come behind and were headed north

also and had seen my tracks for miles, I was sure of that. And when

the tracks left the road, I’m guessing it was only because I heard

them and could not be far, they probably guessed.”

“‘We know you are here,’ the large one said, ‘and we would have

you show yourself.’”

“The other dismounted rider walked over to a rider on horseback

and whispered something to him. The other two riders dismounted

in a moment and I found no comfort in staying hidden any longer.

15

--- page 16 ---

And so I did what I thought would be the only reasonable option if I

wanted to save my skin,” Rythe leaned back and threw his hands up

in the air, “I leapt out of my hiding place and ran.”

“I jumped over bushes and darted past trees. Clal, you know how

fast I am?!” Rythe added. “But it wasn’t fast enough. I figured they

wanted money or information, but I didn’t know exactly.” Rythe’s fist

hit his open palm, “I wasn’t about to give them anything, those

sniveling thieves.”

“I must have only taken ten strides when I was hit from behind

and tackled to the ground by one of them. It was like he had jumped

from a tree the way he collided into me.” Rythe looked up

remembering the details, “He wasn’t behind me, it was as if he had

been in front of me, but that’s not possible.”

”I also noticed that one of the men had disappeared, the other

two had grabbed their horses and were now dismounted and at my

side. The other held me tight.”

“Why are you telling us this, Rythe?” Ansa said, shaking, “This

isn’t one of your tall tales?”

“No. Sadly, it is not though I wish it was.” Rythe had that distant

look in his eyes again. 

He looked at Clal and Ansa then said, “I tell you this because this

is a riddle half solved, and of all of the people I know, you two are fit

to solve it.” Rythe sighed, “I never intended to tell a soul. But you

asked why I have not been around, and I feel you ought to hear the

truth. Nothing happens by chance.”

“So what happened next?” Clal said.

“With three of the men pressing in I couldn’t think of anything to

do so I said, ‘Hello friends. It’s a beautiful night, is it not?’”

“I should have kept quiet because I was shoved to the ground

with an incredible force. But, I continued, ‘Now really, this is no way

to treat a complete stranger, or anyone for that matter. My name is

16

--- page 17 ---

Doren. Can I do anything for you?’ That didn’t work either. It just

made things worse when I found a new pain in my ribs.”

“‘All we want to do is ask you a few questions…’ the large one

said’”

“‘...and that shiny dagger dangling from your side, I’d like that

too,’ another rider said”

“‘...then we’ll leave you to your journey,’ the large one said.”

“‘No,’ I said.”

“You told them no?” Ansa said.

“Yes. I wasn’t about to let them take anything from me without a

fight.” Rythe said, shaking his head.

“But they could have killed you.” Clal said.

“‘No,’ I said, ‘you can’t have anything. I’ll be answering no

questions...and this dagger was given to me by my father who died

last year. It means a great deal to me.’ Then I pulled away from the

rider who was holding me and yelled, ‘Why would you chase me

and hurt me when I did nothing to you?! Cowards prey on the

innocent. There are four of you and one of me…’ I said”

“I was shoved again but that time I shoved back. Then they

closed in on me inching forward like before.”

“‘This young lad here, he thinks he’s brave.’ The leader said, then

continued, ‘First I thought to find some sport, but here we’ve found

the budding hero of Illia.’ He laughed a cruel and wicked laugh. ’It’s

clear to me what we should do with one who thinks to grow so

brave.’”

“‘Do you not know with whom you are in the presence of?’ the

one holding me hissed.”

“‘Yes,’ I said, ‘I do’. I felt as if these were men whose hearts were

truly black, and so I said these words to them.”

“‘You were men who were once noble and great, but who

embraced the evils of this world and now are servants to it,’ then I

added, ‘slaves, you are.’”

17

--- page 18 ---

“Rythe, that doesn’t sound like you?” Clal said.

“Clal, I felt something there, like I was bigger than myself

somehow.”

“Immediately one of them said, ‘Strike him down.’ The rider

holding me released his grip, stood and drew his sword all in one

movement then thrust it towards me.” Rythe leaned in again and the

twins did too. “And here’s what happened next.”

“I hadn’t noticed but we were on the banks of a river, just a few

feet away from the water. At that moment the river began to glow, a

light deep beneath the surface started growing brighter and

brighter eventually illuminating the entire forest, like it was day.”

Rythe’s smile had returned. “The three riders paused, stunned by the

phenomenon.”

“‘Renthar,’ my attacker, yelled out, ‘what is this?’”

“‘I...uh…’” Renthar said, then looked at one of the others,

“‘Krothwing!’ The large one said motioning with his arm, ‘Lower your

sword.’”

“I ran towards the water. The men didn’t follow. I felt free from

their evil intentions for a moment.”

“‘It seems as if we’ve mettled with the wrong boy tonight.’

Renthar said”

“Then, they slowly walked toward their steads, all three of them

keeping their eyes fixed in the direction of the light. They mounted,

cracked their reins and disappeared into the forest shadows.” Rythe

added, “I never did find out where the fourth rider had disappeared

off to.”

“When they had gone, I waited and watched the light within the

river begin to fade.” Rythe’s voice was quiet. “I knelt down on that

river bank and spoke to the kind water that had saved me in that

moment.”

“‘Thank you,’ I said, ‘I will repay you somehow, someday. Thank

you.’”

18

--- page 19 ---

“I ran all night. And though I knew somehow the keeper of the

light in the river was still with me, I wrestled with the fear of the

encounter.” Rythe shook his head. “I didn’t continue north but I

retraced my steps, this time through the forest. I cut much time off

my journey and soon, mid-day the next day I collapsed on the front

steps of my home. Luckily my mother was still sleeping or else she

would have been worried. When she awoke, I simply told her that I

was unable to get an ox and returned home as fast as I could.”

Rythe held up two fingers, “For the next few weeks I had only two

questions in my mind, who were those men, and why did that river

shine its light when I needed it the most?” 

“I found out a half answer to the first question only a few weeks

later when I went to Eldan to finally buy an ox.” Rythe said. “They are

known to some as” then he leaned in and whispered, “...the RISHK.”

Dalbus turned and looked behind him. “What are you three up to

back there?” He said. The three of them jumped in surprise. Dalbus

laughed a hearty laugh and wore a wide smile, “Telling tall tales,

eh?”

“Rythe is always good for a story, father.” Clal said. Clal was still

captivated by the story Rythe just told them. It was mysterious. 

“I believe our horse is due for a watering stop.” Dalbus said.

“There’s a stream just up ahead about a mile or two. We’ll stop there

for a time if that’s all right with you lot.” 

“Is anyone hungry?” Nareete asked, turning around. “I have some

bread and cheese…”

“I am mother,” Ansa stood up then walked over to the front of the

cart. 

<< add - convo with Ansa’s mother

Nareete handed her some cheese and bread then Ansa

returned, passing out some morsels to the others.

“Thank you Ansa,” Rythe said smiling.

19

--- page 20 ---

“Wouldn’t it be great to be able to stop men like the ones you

described, stop them from causing trouble?” Rythe said.

“I think so.” Clal turned to Ansa who frowned at Clal.

“So the RISHK you said?” Clal said, confirming what he

remembered about their name.

“Yes,” Rythe replied, “that is their name.”

“And if they’ve given themselves a name they must have a

purpose,” Clal concluded.

“Right,” Rythe said. “They must, and that’s what I thought.” Rythe

smiled, “So I had to find out.”

Ansa shook her head. “You mean there’s more?”

“I mentioned that I traveled to Eldan Vyum a few weeks later,”

Rythe continued, leaning in again and speaking quietly. “It took me

that long to find my courage to venture out on my own. I traveled to

Eldan and found where they sold oxen, which was what I was in

need of like before. I purchased the animal and told the merchant

that I would return in the morning to take the animal home with me.”

“I asked him where the closest inn was to which he directed me

and I was soon at the inn paying for a room and a hot meal. I sat

down at a table in the corner and was soon enjoying some long

needed food and drink.”

“There was a group of men at a neighboring table who were

boisterous and beginning to make much noise. One of them stood

on his feet, wobbling and spoke.”

“He was large and rode a tall stead.” He burst out, holding his

hand out high to the height of an imaginary horse.

“Sit down you old fool.” One of the other men laughed, “No

storytelling for you today.” They all burst out in a thunderous storm

of laughter.

But the man continued, “I’d never seen him or any of his kind

before.” The man continued slowly sitting down in his chair. “He told

me had just come from the North and that he and his comrades

20

--- page 21 ---

needed me to forge him some weapons as quickly as they could be

pounded and proved.”

Clal gasped, “Tallon, the Blacksmith.”

“Yes, it must have been,” Rythe agreed.

“Then the old man told those around him that he kindly told the

man that he would not be available for three months as he was

behind schedule with requests for tools and horseshoes and some

swords for the king, to name a few, and that he had no time for his

request. Then Tallon said that the horseman pulled something from

his saddle pack and threw it toward Tallon. He said it was a sack full

of gold coins and jewels as big as his own head and that the man

called this quarter payment for the job that he wanted Tallon to do.”

Then the man told his friends at the table that he did not agree

to do any work for him and that he told him to, as he put it, “Please

be moving along.”

“Then, Tallon told them,” Rythe continued, “that the man tossed

down a second sack of riches as half payment and told Tallon that he

would return in two weeks to provide the rest of the payment and to

obtain his three weapons.”

“‘Then,’ Tallon said, ‘can you believe that he turned and up and

left!’”

Rythe continued, “It sounded like the leader, Renthar from the

description.”

“And one of them asked for your dagger,” Clal said. “Wasn’t that

one of the weapons this man that Tallon was describing asked for

him to make?”

“Yes,” said Rythe, “and I had to know more. So, the next morning I

left the inn and went to the blacksmith’s shop in the city which was

nearby. I could use a few new tools anyway and thought to trade

some information for the purchase of a tool.”

“I found the blacksmith at his shop furiously working away. I

could tell he was well into the crafting of a broad sword. I asked him

21

--- page 22 ---

for a few tools and he sold me one, but said that he did not have the

other tool I asked for and would not be able to make one for me for

some time.”

“You’re making the broadsword for that man, aren’t you?” I asked

Tallon the blacksmith. Tallon stopped working and set the tool down.

“He looked surprised and asked me what I knew about it. I told

him I was at the inn last night and that I had overheard his story. I

asked him who I thought the man was. Tallon hesitated. Then he told

me that he thought that the rider matched the description of what

one of the RISHK might look like. Then he asked me what I’ve heard

about the RISHK.”

“I told him that I thought that the man that he had encountered

might have been one of the men whom I crossed paths with in the

northern regions of Illia just two weeks ago. I told him that they 

cornered me, then attacked me and tried to take my dagger.”

“Then he told me,” Rythe said, “to stay away from any of them at

all costs.”

Clal and Ansa remained silent for a time as the cart continued to

creak and sway. Clal’s parents engaged in small talk now and again. 

As Dalbus promised, they arrived at the watering place just

before the bridge that spanned the river ahead. There they stopped.

Dalbus unhitched the horse and led him beside the edge of the

lazy running river. Clal jumped out of the cart and helped Ansa

down. Rythe climbed down slowly from the cart then motioned for

Clal and Ansa to follow him up stream. Once closer to the river’s

edge, Rythe knelt down and looked into the water. 

“It was a river like this one,” he said, “where the light shined

through.”

“It must have been so beautiful,” Ansa said she had also knelt

down. She cupped one of her hands and dipped it in the water then

pulled it out and let the water stream down her fingers and back into

the moving water.

22

--- page 23 ---

Clal was standing by a nearby tree. He leaned up against it and

peered into the water. The trees in the distance reflected upon the

water’s surface. 

Rythe stood up and turned to Clal and Ansa. “It’s a strange thing

what happened that night in the woods. I haven’t been away from

home since returning from Eldan Vyum. How ever alarming it was,

I’m going to find out more about the RISHK.”

Clal put his hand on Rythe’s shoulder and said, “If I can help you,

I will.” 

They heard Clal’s father’s voice in the distance for them to return

to the cart. Rythe picked up a rock and tossed it into the water

watching the rings spread then disappear. He walked through some

trees and disappeared.

“Clal,” Ansa touched his arm, “I don’t want to hear anymore

about the...RISHK. Can we try to find something else to talk about?” 

Clal put his arm around Ansa as they walked back to the cart.

“Sure, little sister.” Clal smiled. “The dark things of this world don’t

deserve so much attention, anyway,” he said.

“No,” she smiled back, “I just don’t like to see you so scared when

Rythe talks about them.” She winked at him, then ran to the cart and

climbed in.

Clal walked slowly to the cart, climbed in, then caught a glimpse

of Ansa still smirking. He shook his head and looked away.

When the cart started moving again they all returned to their

own thoughts. The clip-clopping of the horse’s hooves on the

wooden planks of the bridge that spanned the river echoed against

the trees. They reached a clearing and the hot sun beat down on the

three of them. The cart continued to climb and soon reached the top

of a small hill. 

“Eldan Vyum,” Nareete announced.

“Clal look,” Ansa said. “Eldan Vyum! It’s enormous.”

23

--- page 24 ---

“Look at that,” Clal said, “it goes on for miles and miles and

miles.”

Clal and Ansa had never set foot in the great central city of Eldan

Vyum. They had never seen such a place. They had only pieced

together in their minds depictions of what it might look like from

stories and conversations over the years. 

The sun sank lower and lower toward the horizon as they

continued to talk about their plans while in Eldan Vyum. Rythe

planned to head straight home after the examinations to care for his

mother. He mentioned, though, that he promised to visit Clal and

Ansa before he departed for home. 

“I’ll be talking again to the blacksmith so I will most assuredly be

visiting you Clal.” Rythe said.

They continued to talk and hardly noticed how dark it was

getting. Though it was dusk, there were many people still walking

along the streets who filled many of the buildings.

“It’s the examination,” Rythe said. “It brings people from every

corner of Illia.”

Before they left the main road into the city, Dalbus stopped the

cart then said, “Okay, children.” Both Dalbus and Nareete stood up

then walked down from the front, onto the ground, to the back of

the cart. 

“This is where we say our goodbyes,” Dalbus said. “If you’ll walk

the rest of the way, we have a long journey ahead of us before we

sleep.”

“Mother!” Ansa hopped down and embraced Nareete. “I will

miss you.” 

Nareete smiled, “Ansa, you’re going to do wonderfully.”

Clal jumped down from the cart then Rythe did the same.

Clal turned to his Father. “Does this mean I’m finally a man, going

to work in the blacksmith’s shop making swords and all?”

24

--- page 25 ---

Both Dalbus and Turl burst out laughing. “Well, Clal,” his father

said, “at thirteen I believe you’ll be there soon enough.” His father

looked at Clal and winked.

“In fact, when I was your age I was…” his father started to say.

“...building one boat a week for the Illian naval fleet, living on my

own, free as can be.” Clal and Ansa both finished his sentence in

unison and they all four burst out in a fit of laughter. Rythe just

watched.

After they said their goodbyes and watched as the cart turned a

corner into the trees, Rythe asked, “Where to first?”

“To Gwynn the seamstress. It’s on the edge of town near Ordon’s

wood works.” She said, “Do you know where that is?”

“Yes,” Rythe said, “I do.” 

They meandered around the streets of the city, dusk having

turned into night. They eventually stopped in front of Gwynn’s shop

door.

<< left off here: 9/11 >>

Through the window two candles were burning on a large

wooden table in the middle of the room. An old woman was

needling away at some fabric. She looked up, noticed she had

visitors, then stood from her chair and approached the door. She

opened the door, then said addressing Ansa.

“Hello. Are you Ansa Winden?”

“Yes, I am.” 

“I have been anxiously awaiting your arrival.” Gwynn smiled

widely. Ansa hesitated.

“You’ll be fine,” Clal said as he embraced his sister. “We’ll visit

each other often.” Clal smiled then winked. “I’ll be back in just three

days from now to see how you’re getting along.”

Ansa looked up into Clal’s blue eyes, “Okay, Clal. That’s not too

long from now, I guess.” Ansa said.

25

--- page 26 ---

Ansa gave Clal another squeeze then walked toward Gwynn. She

turned and waved to Rythe who smiled back.

“Don’t forget to come see me before you leave.” She said

winking.

“You?” Rythe smiled, “I wouldn’t miss it, Ansa.”

Gwynn walked toward Ansa and wrapped her arm around her

and said, “I have no doubt you and I will become fast friends.”

Ansa smiled, “Oh Gwynn, I like you already.” Ansa turned and

waved again to Clal then she disappeared behind the shop door.

Rythe turned from Gwynn’s door and Clal followed. “So, you

know where the blacksmith shop if from here then, Rythe?” Rythe

nodded as he took Clal down a city street where many other boys

were running rampant with laughter and great excitement. They

turned down several streets and passed many short and tall

buildings.

It wasn’t long before Clal said to Rythe, “I miss her already, Rythe.

Can you believe we’ve never been apart until now?”

Rythe looked down and nodded slowly, “You are good to her,

Clal. A true friend.” He smiled.

Then Rythe stopped walking and looked at Clal. “Something tells

me though, Clal, that she’s made of iron, your sister. And that there’s

more to her than what one might see from the outside looking in.”

Rythe clapped Clal on the back as they resumed their journey

through the streets of Eldan Vyum.

As they passed by endless buildings and walked by nameless

faces, all that Clal could think about was his beloved twin sister,

Ansa, and how right Rythe was.

Ansa was an incredible individual and they were truly

inseparable. Their days had been spent, not climbing apple trees in

their orchards, surprisingly, but fighting dragons in the clouds and

escaping shapeless thieves in the forest shadows. Sticks became

26

--- page 27 ---

swords and leaves became golden coins. And the great Crescent-

Keep Mountain was their castle fortress. 

They knew each other’s thoughts and often felt each other’s

feelings. And, though he resented her for her witty ways and overly

keen abilities, those really were the things he liked most about her.

Clal smiled as he remembered the rock with the seaweed as hair,

and how he had fallen for it. 

“My, Ansa,” Clal whispered. He shook his head and chuckled.

A few more feet and they arrived in front of the blacksmith’s

shop. “This is it,” Rythe said, “though it is all dark inside. I’m sure this

is the place. I’d know it anywhere...”

Both Clal and Rythe stood in front of old shop with their mouths

wide open. Clal walked toward Tallon’s shop and knocked on the

door. They waited, then Rythe knocked, but the result was the same.

Silence.

“I don’t think there’s anyone here, Rythe.”

“No,” Rythe said, “it looked so different from when I was here

last.” Rythe looked through the dirt laden front window. Clal walked

around the side of the building then came back in a moment.

“Rythe, I don’t know the last time anyone has been here.” Clal

said. “What am I to do now?”

“You can stay with me at the inn until we figure out what you’re

going to do.” Rythe said. “The inn, Clal?”

“I suppose,” Clal said reluctantly.

“Right then. The inn is this way,” Rythe said pointing. 

Rythe heaved his pack on his back then began to march down

the cobblestone road. Clal was at his heels. There were less people

now and more dark windows as they ventured through the city

during the night hours. They soon reached the inn. Rythe turned the

doorknob of the front door and they both entered.

27

--- page 28 ---

They spoke with the innkeeper and purchased a room with two

beds for the night. There were boys everywhere, in the hallways, on

the stairs and in the dining area.

“We must have taken the last available room.” Rythe said.

Clal and Rythe reached the end of a hall and stood by a door.

Rythe unlocked the door with the key the innkeeper had given him.

He opened the door and they both entered the room. It wasn’t long

till there was a knock at their door.

“Who is there,“ Rythe said.

“Morry, the innkeeper.” 

Rythe opened the door to the room revealing a short middle

aged man with a round face.

“Pardon the interruption sirs, but one of you dropped your pack

when you came in a moment ago?”

Sure enough, Rythe’s pack was missing. He was the one who

talked with the innkeeper. He must have set it down.

“Thank you, Morry.” Rythe said.

“My pleasure,” Morry said. “I’ll be off now. Good evening.”

The door had almost shut when Rythe shouted, “Wait, Morry!”

Morry’s head popped back in the room.

“Tallon the blacksmith, have you seen him? Has he come to your

inn lately?” Rythe said.

“Old Tallon?” Morry said. “Oh, no. I haven’t heard a tall tale from

him since…” Morry scratched his beard, “...since three months back.

And he used to be my best customer, too.”

“Thank you,” Rythe said and Morry closed the door behind him.

“It doesn’t make sense,” Clal said. “It just doesn’t make any sense.

How can I be an apprentice to a missing blacksmith?”

All Rythe could do was shake his head. He laid down, rolled onto

his side and was breathing heavily in a moment.

Clal, on the other hand, refused to sleep. He remained sitting up

on his bed looking out at the night sky. The crescent moon that hung

28

--- page 29 ---

from the star speckled sky reminded him of Lyrune, and he slipped

away into dreams of Crescent Keep Mountain where the days were

innocent and free.

29

--- page 30 ---

Chapter 3:  To the Examination

Clal awoke to Rythe shaking him vehemently. “Clal. Clal. I’m late

for the examination.” Rythe said. “We slept too long and too late.”

Clal jumped from his bed, pulled on his clothes, then grabbed

his pack. They were both barely awake when they exited the inn and

ran down the city road. They zipped through the city as fast as they

could. Before long they were standing in front of the gate of the

grand castle of Eldan Vyum.

There were three guards. Rythe approached them. 

“We are here for the examination, sire. Are we too late?” Rythe

said. “May we enter?”

“It’s about to start,” the guard said. “If you hurry, you may be able

to make it there before the opening ceremonies begin.”

Then a second guard said, “I will accompany you to the great

hall.” The guard stepped forward and began to walk toward the

castle.

Clal leaned over to Rythe, “Wait, Rythe. I’m not supposed to be

here. What do I do now?”

“Suppose you stay with me,” Rythe whispered. “There will be so

many boys that you’ll be sure to get lost among them. They won’t

notice that you don’t go up to get examined, and by the time they

might, we’ll be gone. I’m one of the first because of my birth date.”

Clal shook his head. “I’m supposed to be at the blacksmith’s right

now, not here.” He whispered back to Rythe. “I’m also supposed to

be asleep at the moment, not walking into the great hall of the castle

to be examined two years too early.”

“Don’t worry, Clal,” Rythe said with a wry sort of smile, “what's the

worst that could happen.”

“I don’t think I want to find out.” Clal said.

30

--- page 31 ---

They followed the guard the rest of the way in silence after Clal

and Rythe caught back up. Clal wondered why he hadn't thought to

stay at the inn and wait for Rythe. They were simply in too much of a

hurry to think responsibly. This was his only explanation. 

The guard turned around a corner with Rythe and Clal close

behind. They could see the giant doors to the great hall ornately

decorated and as high as three grown men. Large frosted windows

lined the long wall of the great hall. However, it was the group of

statues that held Clal’s attention as they approached the place

where they were positioned. 

“Rythe,” Clal asked pointing, “do you know what those statues

are?” He spoke loud enough for even the guard to hear. 

“It’s our Seldinolum and his brave companions,” the guard said.

“The great sculpture Bollono of the fifth age fashioned the final

scene depicted from a prophecy, now lost to us, of the last days. It’s

the great last battle when the dark one lurking will turn to ash, and

when life will prevail over death forever more, or so the prophecy

goes,” the guard concluded.

They passed by the statues, six distinct figures, all appearing to

be in the middle of a great attack upon their foe. They were etched

in pure white stone and strikingly alive in appearance. Each stood on

a pedestal-like structure, square in shape with a string of characters

etched on each of the pedestals’ four sides. 

“Which one is Seldinolum, sir?” Clal asked the guard.

“It’s that one,” he pointed.

The statue was leading the others, Clal now noticed, and he held

a two edged sword of magnificent size. He held it pointing down, his

body twisted as if he had just motioned downward in a mighty blow.

He wore a dagger by his side and strapped across his chest was a

horn. Clal looked closer as he passed by. Etched into the horn’s side

was a dragon that curved and wrapped around it. 

“A dragon?” He whispered to himself.

31

--- page 32 ---

Though Clal wanted to stay and study each sculpture in detail, he

knew they must keep moving. It wasn’t long before they reached the

grand doors of the great hall and the guard ushered Rythe and Clal

in. The lurching sound of the doors on their hinges filled the hallway

and they shut with a loud boom.

They walked under an archway then through a small throng of

boys before finding an open area to sit on the stone floor of the hall.

They had come late and so they sat in the very back of the hall. Clal

looked behind him and saw that there was a doorway with one

guard at his post. He found other doorways throughout the hall

where there wasn’t a doorway without a guard. Rythe and Clal didn’t

have time to discuss anything else because as soon as they were

seated, the royal trumpet call began. 

At the front of the hall on a stone platform rested a table with two

chairs on each side. In the chair on the right sat, what must have

been, the king, King Neldeer, who wore a crown and a grand robe.

He held a golden scepter in his left hand. His face was smooth and

his beard the color of sand but graying. He wore a smile and sat tall.

On the left sitting in the other less adorned chair sat a very old

man, who Clal ventured to assume was the royal examiner. He’d

never seen an examiner and didn’t have the faintest idea of what

one would even look like or even really was or did.

The man wore a long robe, spectacles, and a strange necklace

made of gold. As Clal looked closer he noticed the stone that was

suspended in the center of a golden hoop that hung by a chain from

the examiner’s neck. The stone, even from Clal’s limited view, was a

deep blue that seemed almost alive to his keen eye. 

The old man’s beard fell down his chest and onto his lap. He

wore no covering over his gray locks. The man was surveying the

crowd of young boys, his head moving back and forth slowly. His

eyes were green and surprisingly aware given his age though Clal

32

--- page 33 ---

sensed within their depths that they had seen even the ancient of all

days.

“Rythe,” Clal whispered and pointed, “is that the examiner on the

left?”

Rythe didn’t speak but only mouthed the words, “I think so.”

The table was adorned with a scroll, a candle and a few other

things which Clal was not able to decipher. When the silence began

to give way to whispers, another royal official appeared from the

side and stood in front of the table. The trumpets sounded again,

then the man who just appeared spoke.

“I present our King, King Neldeer, son of Neldish, King of Eldan

Vyum, High King and ruler of all Illia.” The trumpet sounded once

more while the man turned and exited the hall.

King Neldeer arose and approached the wooden table.

“Welcome my young Illian youth, our future and our destiny, the

great sons of yesterday’s youth and the youth of our time.” The king

smiled and scanned the hall. “You have come from the four corners

of our lands and have traveled long to answer the call and duty for

your examination in this coming of age time in your lives.”

“Most of you know the history behind this most noble and

honorable occurrence, however, there may be some who do not. I

have asked our royal examiner, Morgrith, to instruct you in this

matter.” King Neldeer turned around and took his seat.

Morgrith arose and approached the wooden table. “Greetings,

to our noble sons of Illia.” His voice was deep and rang throughout

the hall. 

“I am Morgrith, son of Felsawn.” He paused. “Long ago this land

was born and all evil had been remitted. The land grew older, and

the people grew greater in number. Though the darkness had given

way to light, the great orchestrator of this world knew that this would

not always be the case. And so, a bloodline was marked, a path was

charted, and the destiny of a great deliverer was sealed.” 

33

--- page 34 ---

Morgrith paused and looked over the vast group of boys. All

eyes were upon him. The words he spoke held every boy

spellbound. Many of this young generation had never heard this

version of Illian history before, especially presented in this manner.

“And though our fathers of old were confident,” Morgrith

continued, “that the great deliverer would emerge in his appointed

time and place, they did not want to leave the future of our world up

to mere chance. Neither the day nor the hour is known by any man

and never has been known since this would come to be when this

deliverer, the chosen one, Seldinolum, would take his place and lead

our people home.”

“And so, our fathers thought to seek out this one, to name him

and to train him, early, before the dark one lurking and the evils of

this world gain the upper hand.”

He stood even taller then said, “I am the examiner. I have been

tasked to find this one, our deliverer. And with this yearly officiation

and sacred searching hour, we believe the one will be found while

the final seeds, the greatest evil that will be sewn by the dark one,

are yet in their infancy.”

Morgrith paused.

I will now read the Prophecy.

“Look to the East to find the one

Who only can unlock the sun

The powers of this world await

Who holds the key to open fate

And when is found this one to name

And take his place beside his fame

Remember this, that with his time

Comes danger, mischief, vicious crime

For not too far from this world’s birth

There was one who roamed the earth

34

--- page 35 ---

Awaiting chance to stake his claim

Upon each heart that has a name

Yet if our one completes his task

The dark one lurking turns to ash

But if our one turns inward spite

All hope with fade without a fight”

Morgrith concluded and returned to his chair.

Then a woman walked onto the platform followed by a man

carrying a lyre. This caused the boys to start to whisper, but they

were immediately silenced by the beauty of the woman’s voice.

“O Seldinolum, O Seldinolum

The North Star calls for you

The leaves are falling for the good

That you will bring anew

O Seldinolum, O Seldinolum

The west wind calls for you

Your feet will shine above the land

Each step will bring the truth

O Seldinolum, sweet Seldinolum

The southern country sings

Of one who's task will save us all

Give place where new life springs 

O Seldinolum, our Seldinolum

The eastern shores do hum

The tune of hope that truth prevails

By that Seldinolum”

When the two musicians finished their presentation, they exited

the hall and disappeared. 

35

--- page 36 ---

King Neldeer arose. “We are pleased to have had our royal

musicians present such beauty before us.”

“Now,” the King continued, “Each of you will be called to be

examined according to your individual birth month and day. The

following young men,” he said as he picked up a scroll from the

table and unrolled it, “will approach this platform as your name is

called.”

“Olios, son of Olioth. Neethum, son of Neethum. Sam, son of

Arg. Rythe, son of Deamus. Tuloth, son of Tul…” King Neldeer

continued to call the young men as one by one stood and walked

toward the front of the hall. 

“See,” Rythe said, “Your fortune is turning already Clal.” Rythe

smiled. “The sooner I’m examined the sooner we can figure out a

way out of here...quietly.” Rythe stood, then said, “Clal, I will be back

soon.”

Rythe walked away just as the others were, through the mass of

boys sitting on the stone floor and up the long aisle to the stone

platform. He watched Rythe smile at another boy and begin

conversing with him and the boy next to him. 

When King Neldeer finished calling several of the boys’ names

he then added. “No Illian boy is to leave until all have been

examined, until the feast afterwards has concluded, and until you all

have slept and are well rested for your journey home in the

morning.”

Rythe looked at Clal who was looking in Rythe’s direction. Rythe

raised his eyebrows. But as Clal was reminded by Rythe’s words he

said earlier, who would notice them gone when there were so many

boys to keep track of?

The boy in front of Rythe began to walk further down the aisle

and Rythe followed, disappearing from Clal’s site. Clal returned his

attention to his immediate surroundings. He fumbled through his

pack to find something useful to do, to keep his attention off of the

36

--- page 37 ---

complicated plight he had put himself in. His hand slid across

something long and slender. “My Mother’s scroll” he thought.

Clal quickly pulled it out and unraveled it until it was full length in

his lap. 

“Clal, I’ve always loved my twins, my Clal and my Ansa. And

though I am far away, you are always with me. Take great care of

Ansa. She needs you and you also need her. And above all

remember the Winden Family Creed.

“Let all that’s said and done by you,

Be always done and said in truth.”

With all my love,

Your Mother”

Clal smiled, then slowly ran his finger over the Winden Family

Creed and across his mother’s name. His smile faded, however, as

he realized how very far he was from her side. She was good to him,

to all of them. He’s never felt to want for a better mother.

Clal looked up from the scroll paper and heard King Neldeer,

once again, begin to announce the names of the next set of boys. A

few of the boys had started to walk back from their examinations

and Clal expected Rythe to be returning soon and that their

plannings for their escape would also commence. Clal looked down

again at the scroll from his mother and skimmed the rest of the

contents. It was the directions to their new abode in Reubis.

Clal was sitting on the hard stone floor of the hall like the rest of

the boys, looking around and fidgeting. Since he was in the very

back, Clal decided that standing up to stretch for a moment would

be of no consequence to anyone around him. So, he rose and stood.

At that exact moment King Neldeer had announced another

boy’s name and to those who were not privy to the details, it would

have appeared that Clal belonged to that particular name that had

just been announced. And so, when Clal hesitated to move and

37

--- page 38 ---

proceed up the aisle of the great hall, the guard who stood in the

doorway just behind him coaxed him to join the others promptly. 

Clal froze. “I, I…” was all Clal could utter. 

The guard stepped closer to Clal then reached over and grasped

the hilt of his sword. “No one has ever refused a king’s command to

arise and approach the royal platform.” He growled. “Is this what you

proposing?” 

Clal stared at the guard realizing that he had once again brought

another ill turn to his already destitute predicament. “No, sir,” he

quickly said. “No.”

“Then take your pack and be on your way.” The guard said.

So, Clal turned around, picked up his pack, and like a scolded

dog, slowly made his way up the great hall’s aisle and arrived in front

of the platform, a place he had never intended to find himself.

38

--- page 39 ---

Chapter 4: Ansa At the Shop

Ansa was awake before the sun had any chance to send its shafts

of golden light over the blue mountains in the East. The morning sky

glowed and she stood up from her bed to enjoy the scene from her

window in her room. She knew where she was and her recollection

of the happenings the night before were clear in her mind, however,

her only uncertainty was the feeling she felt that Clal was somehow

in trouble.

But, she was here, and Clal, he was at the blacksmith’s, and it

would be three days until they would meet again. “I’m sure he’s fine,”

she muttered under her breath. “What trouble could he possibly get

into not even less than a day since they parted last?”

Having just made the bed, Ansa sat down, retrieved her pack

from off of the wooden plank floor and pulled out the scroll from her

mother. She opened the scroll and read it allowed.

“To my dearest Ansa,”

“How you’ve grown ever so beautiful and bright. And though we

are apart, I will be with you, always. Your dear twin brother, Clal,

needs you, and you need him. Take care of each other. If you are

ever confused, afraid, or you do not know what to do next, trust the

feelings you feel inside, and do your best to follow them. Last of all,

Ansa, never forget the Winden Family Creed.”

Then Ansa looked up and out the window, no longer needing to

read.

“Let all that’s done and said by you,

Be always said and done in truth.”

Her watery eyes returned to the paper.

39

--- page 40 ---

“Let your path always lead you to the light, my Ansa.

With all my love,

Your Mother.”

Tears were streaming down her face now as she gently rolled up

the scroll and tucked it back into her leather pack. Then Ansa spoke

without even thinking.

“I’m confused, Mother.” Ansa whispered, holding herself with her

arms. She then shook her head and said, “Oh, Clal.”

She slowly arose and stood, frozen, the feelings in her heart were

so poignant. She walked to the door, opened it, then carefully

closed it until the click of the latch could be heard.

As Ansa walked down the hallway and into the dinning area

where Gwynn told her to meet her the night before, the feeling of

alarm did not leave her. She sat at the table and waited for Gwynn,

and determined that she would tell her about her concern for Clal.

After just a few moments, she had her chance. Gwynn entered

the room with a smile.

“Ansa, good morning,” She said carrying breakfast for the both of

them.

“How was your sleep?” Gwynn said as she set the plates before

them and sat in a chair across from Ansa. 

“Oh, fine, thank you,” Ansa replied.

“And do you like eggs and corn meal?” Gwynn said pointing with

a fork to the food on the plates.

“Yes,” Ansa said. “We had chickens and plenty of eggs growing

up.”

“Wonderful,” Gwynn said. They both began to eat their breakfast.

After a few minutes of enjoying a very well cooked meal, Gwynn

turned to Ansa and said, “Tell me about yourself, Ansa.”

40

--- page 41 ---

“Well,” Ansa said, “my full name is Ansallia, twin to Clalion, who

we call Clal. He was born forty-one minutes before me. We were

born the only day of the year when the crescent moon shines blue.”

“The Azure Moon," Gwynn said.

“Yes,” Ansa continued. “And so, Clal and I, we’ve always been

together, never apart, until last night.” She paused. “Our family, we’re

apple farmers and have been for many generations. We grow the

reddest apples and they taste like they are from the heavens

themselves. I have an older brother, Turl who is so kind and who has

just taken over our orchards after mother and father recently moved

to Reubis. They just told us that our family will be relocating right

before our journey to Eldan Vyum.”

“I see,” Gwynn said, “and how about you, Ansa.” Gwynn sat back

in her chair. “I would like to learn more about who you are.” Gwynn

was amused by her new apprentice’s youthful nature. Ansa brought

a happy spirit into her life that was sorely needed.

“Me?” Ansa said, raising her eyebrows. “Well, I’m...a girl of

thirteen, and my mother,” Ansa paused, “she calls me beautiful.”

“And you are.” Gwynn added.

“I love the sea, as I was raised swimming in its waves and running

along its shorelines. I never did mind the sand between my toes

after getting home.” Ansa continued. “I like sewing, but never did

much.”

“Well,” Gwynn interjected, “that just won’t do. I’m here to help

you mend your ways.” There was silence for a moment as they both

looked at each other. Then Gwynn started to chuckle and Ansa burst

out giggling and before long, they both couldn’t stop laughing.

They soon finished their food and Gwynn took the dishes into

the kitchen. The front room was designated by Gwynn as her main

work area. This was not customary as the workshop format of that

day would have required all work spaces to be further into the

house as some projects were private. The distractions of people

41

--- page 42 ---

walking by could also be a hindrance to the work she was about.

But, this was the way Gwynn liked it, the ability to see the

townspeople and they surely could see her through the large shop

window in the front.

Ansa entered the front room and sat down on one of the few soft

chairs. She surveyed her surroundings; piles of fabric, half sewn

clothing, and a hundred spools of thread of every color imaginable

filled one wall of the large room. There was a large table in the

middle of the room almost overrun with various piles and half

finished clothes. In the middle of the table was a large pin cushion

the size of a bushel of apples. The walls were yellow, the light was

dim, and by the looks of it, Ansa had arrived at an opportune time to

help judging by the room being overrun with supplies.

However, Ansa’s heart wasn’t overjoyed like it was when they

arrived yesterday. Part of her 

However, Ansa’s heart wasn’t completely there and the

excitement she felt last night had given way to the incessant feeling

that Clal was lost, in danger, or worse, hurt. “I have to tell Gwynn,”

Ansa muttered.

“Tell me what?”  Gwynn said, walking into the room.

Ansa jumped and immediately stood up from her chair.

“Sit,” Gwynn ordered, eying Ansa. “Let me tell you something.”

She said with a smile.

“I knew Nareete before she ever met Dalbus. The moment I saw

you, Ansa, last night, it was like I was seeing Nareete again. The two

of us were good friends and knew each other for a handful of years

growing up.” Gwynn sat closer to Ansa. “She was special and I grew

to love your mother and I believe that we were so very close

because we were so very much alike. And when I got her letter that

she wanted to you become an apprentice and that she chose me, I

was so flattered.”

42

--- page 43 ---

“Now, I knew when I saw you last night that you were just like

your mother. I knew that you too were special and so I felt like you

and I were already old friends. I felt like I knew you and I don’t think

you’ll disappoint me no matter what you say or do. But there’s

something else Ansa,” Gwynn said, now with eyes still bright but her

smile had gone.

“I knew that when I was with your mother, things wouldn’t always

go as planned, something I’ll explain to you when we have more

time.” Gwynn said. “But, when I saw you last night, for that very first

time, I knew my plan for you to work with me for several months,

well, I knew it wouldn’t end up being like I expected it to. I didn’t

understand why then, but now I think I’m starting to. So,” she sat

straight up, “it's all right. What is this that you feel you have to tell

me?”

“I don’t want to tell you, Gwynn,” Ansa said looking down at her

lap, “but I will.”

“My brother, Clal, we’re twins. And though some do not believe

it, we're…” Ansa hesitated, “...connected, though I’ve never fully

understood how.” Ansa’s posture became less rigid and she felt

better already. 

“There have been times, many times through the years, when I’ve

felt things, known things, well, about Clal and whether he needs me,

you know, needs help at certain times. And when I’ve followed those

feelings, I’ve always been glad that I did. And when I didn’t,” Ansa

winced, “it's always led to disaster.”

Gwynn was watching Ansa and listening closely. But, Ansa

stopped and took the opportunity to ask Ansa a question.

“So, is this what you wanted to tell me, about what it’s like to be a

twin? Or…”

“Not exactly,” Ansa said.

“I believe you, Ansa.” Gwynn said.

43

--- page 44 ---

“This morning, when I awoke, I had one of those feelings, a

feeling that Clal…” Ansa said, “...that something’s wrong.”

Gwynn nodded, then leaned over and clasped hands with Ansa.

“I’m glad you told me. This isn’t just you worrying or you being

nervous in a new place. I believe this is real,” Gwynn smiled. “Trust

your feelings. I will help you.”

“I know Clal went to the blacksmith’s, to Tallon’s. And Rythe went

to the castle for the examination. He should be there now. But I can’t

imagine what could have happened since last night. It hasn’t been

very long at all.”

“It sounds to me like you are reasoning your way out of this.”

Gwynn said.

“What do you mean?” asked Ansa.

“Sometimes, the things that make the lease sense are those

things that are the most clearly understood later on.” Gwynn winked.

“So…” Ansa said feeling a sudden surge of courage, “Clal really

does need me and I really am meant to find out why. Gwynn,” Ansa

stood up again, “I’m going to the blacksmith’s shop to talk to Clal.

And I’m going there right this instant.” 

“Wonderful, Ansa,” Gwynn arose from her chair. “And I will come

with you.”

Ansa immediately embraced Gwynn, “I’m so glad I’m not alone in

this.”

“No,” Gwynn said, “you’re not alone. Even if you were, no one is

ever really truly alone.

Ansa smiled.

“Let’s get going then, Ansa, right away.” Gwynn said. “I must

gather a few things. You be sure to go and get your pack. Meet me

here shortly.”

Gwynn left the room while Ansa returned to the room she had

spent the night in. She grabbed her pack, felt the slender shape of

44

--- page 45 ---

the scroll then whispered as she turned around to leave the room,

“I’m trusting those feelings, mother, and I’ll do the very best I can.”

Ansa entered the front room once again, but Gwynn had yet to

return. When she did, she too was carrying a pack and simply said,

“I’m a fish out of water when I’m not prepared.” 

They were soon walking down the streets of Eldan Vyum, a

sleepy town beginning to wake up. Groups of boys were running

through the streets, some marching quickly along the road. Ansa

knew Clal wouldn’t be among any of them so she did not pay any

attention to them.

They turned a corner and there before them was a building with

a large sign above the door that said, “Tallon the Blacksmith.” 

Ansa knocked on the door. There was no answer. She walked

over to the window, rubbed the film of dirt from the glass. There was

no light in the window.  They quickly walked around the perimeter

and discovered that there was no light in any window of Tallon’s

blacksmith’s shop.

“It looks deserted, Gwynn. Clal isn’t here, is he?” Strangely, Ansa

smiled. Though it was an alarming realization, and she was almost

overwhelmed with the shock of it, she knew that following her

feelings once again had not led her astray. 

“Where do you suppose Clal is?” Gwynn said.

Ansa didn’t answer right away. Gwynn’s question reminded her

of something that Rythe had said during their journey to Eldan

Vyum. 

“The inn,” Ansa said. “How many inns are there here?” 

“Two, and there’s one just a mile north of here.”

“Can you take me there?” asked Ansa.

“I will,” Gwynn said and once again they were off trudging

through the city. They soon reached the inn and entered. Ansa and

Gwynn approached the counter. The innkeeper was standing behind

with his back to them.

45

--- page 46 ---

Gwynn spoke first, “Pardon me Mr. innkeeper,” she said.

The innkeeper spun around, took one look at Gwynn then said,

“Well, Gwynn, what a surprise to see you up this way.” He smiled. “I

thought you had a room or two in that shop of yours. You haven’t

come to stay have you?”

“Of course not, Morry,” she smiled. “We have a bit of an urgent

matter and we need your help?”

Morry looked down at Ansa, then back at Gwynn. Then he

whispered, “Follow me.” 

When there were visitors, and there often were, who insisted on

speaking privately with Morry, there was always a room he took

them to where their conversations could not be overheard. Gwynn

herself had been there before. 

They sat down in the chairs that lined the room then Gwynn said,

“Thank you Morry.” Gwynn turned to Ansa. “This is my friend, Ansa.”

Gwynn said. “Go ahead, Ansa. Tell Morry why we came.”

“It’s my brother,” she began, “I think he and his friend might have

stayed here last night.” 

“Oh,” Morry chuckled, “there were many boys last night and

who’ve already left this morning. Are you going to ask me to try to

remember your brother by your description because…”

“No,” Ansa said, “but he was supposed to stay with Tallon, the

blacksmith. We visited the blacksmith and…”

“Was he there?” Morry said excitedly.

“Tallon wasn’t there and it looked like the place hadn’t been

visited or lived in for weeks or even months.” Ansa said.

“Tallon the blacksmith,” Morry said, scratching his beard. “Ansa, I

remember two young men asking me about Tallon and if I had seen

him lately, of which I replied that I hadn’t seen him for a very long

time. Which has been strange because of his frequent visits to my in.

He was very fond of our particular ale that we serve here.” 

“What did these two young men look like?” Gwynn asked.

46

--- page 47 ---

“One had blond hair and striking blue eyes. The other,” Morry

thought, “well he had curly brown hair with a cleft chin.” 

“Yes,” Ansa said, clasping her hands together. “Can you tell Clal

that I am here to see him?”

“I can’t,” Morry said, “they left this morning like all of the other

boys for the examination. I assume that’s where they were going

when they left only an hour or so ago.”

“The examination?” Ansa said with a furrowed brow. “But why

would Clal go to the castle for the examination? Rythe is of age. Clal

is not.”

“Perhaps the only way to find out is to ask him yourself.” Gwynn

said. “But, do we know that he’s there with him now?”

“I don’t know. But, if I were Clal, I would have decided to stick

together,” Ansa said. Then she shook her head, “This doesn’t make

any sense.”

Gwynn put her hand on Ansa’s shoulder. “I’m sure Tallon’s

absence would have been very confusing being late and having

never met Tallon or even been in the city.” 

“But why didn’t they come back to your shop, Gwynn, when they

discovered that Tallon wasn’t there?” Ansa asked.

“I don’t know, Ansa.” Gwynn replied, “They might have had a

good reason at that moment.”

“They left in quite the hurry,” Morry said. 

They must have gone to the examination, Ansa thought. But

why? She didn’t exactly understand. All she knew was that Clal and

Rythe must still be together, that they were at the castle or in route,

and that some danger had or would soon befall Clal or the both of

them. What now?

“Morry,” Gwynn turned to him, “thank you for your help.”

“My pleasure,” he said.

“I think we understand enough for the time being. I believe we’ll

be on our way.” Gwynn concluded.

47

--- page 48 ---

“Thank you, Morry.” Ansa smiled at Morry.

“I hope you find Clal and Rythe soon,” he said.

Ansa and Gwynn said goodbye to Morry then left the inn and

stood in front for a moment to gather their thoughts. Gwynn looked

around then motioned for Ansa to follow. They arrived at a quiet

alleyway between buildings.

“I should go home with you, Gwynn.” Ansa said. “I should wait.

Clal will be back.”

“What about the castle?” Gwynn said. “And your feelings? They

haven’t steered you wrong yet, now have they.” Gwynn smiled. She

really was a good friend.

“I can’t just walk into the castle and ask where Clal is.” Ansa said.

“And if I find a way into the castle, which I can’t believe I’m even

saying,” Ansa sighed, “where would I look for him without being

noticed?”

Gwynn thought for a moment then said, “Ansa, what if walking

right into the castle is the answer?

Gwynn put her finger on her chin and her other hand on her hip.

“We’ll go to the castle together,” She announced. “I’ll tell them we

are there to deliver some mended clothing from Gwynn’s shop.”

Gwynn pulled out a large pile of clothes from her pack. “I will tell

them that you will deliver the goods and that I must be back to the

shop for more mending. You’ll enter the castle then steal away and

the rest will be up to you.”

“Hmm,” Ansa said, “that might work.” After thinking there could

be no way to gracefully enter the castle, Gwynn’s plan actually

sounded believable.

Ansa smiled then said, “Let’s do it.”

“Here, take this.” She handed Ansa the pile of clothes as well as

an apron. “These will help us look the part.”

48

--- page 49 ---

They each tied their aprons around their waist, hands whipping

back and forth. When they had finished Ansa asked, “Which way is

the castle?”

“This way,” Gwynn pointed. They left the alley and disappeared

down the city street. 

They walked a ways, the castle growing closer. Ansa marveled at

the scene, a silent, grey giant towering over an endless sea of

colorful buildings and rooftops of the city below.

Ansa bit her lip wondering if their plan would work. She followed

Gwynn until they both stood before the royal gate, three guards on

the right. One guard walked toward them.

“State your business?” He said.

“I am Gwynn the seamstress,” she said. “We’ve come to deliver

an urgent delivery.”

“There are no deliveries today,” the guard said. “It is examination

day. Only a few are allowed in or out of the castle. Good day!”

“I am sorry but I believe you are mistaken,” Gwynn said, taking a

step toward the guard. “This delivery is of the greatest importance.”

“I have not been informed of such a delivery,” the guard replied.

Gwynn thought, then dug into her pack and lifted out a small

sack. “I have here, guard a pouch that might change the way you

remember whether you were informed of our anticipated arrival.”

She tossed the pouch, which landed at the guard’s feet.

The guard retrieved the pouch from the grassy turf, opened it up

and poured part of the contents into his other hand. Golden coins

glinted in the morning sun. The guard stared at Gwynn.

“Where did you come by such precious metals?” the guard said

slowly. “How do I know you’re not some kind of thief?” 

“A thief?” Gwynn said, cheeks turning red. “All you do is stand

still in order to earn your wages. I on the other hand toil with my

hands for hours a day. I’ve saved for months not knowing what I

might use these golden coins for. And now, I offer them as payment

49

--- page 50 ---

to be able to make passage into the castle so that I can deliver a

royal delivery that on any other day would not have been

questioned.”

“Sire,” Ansa said, “we need to deliver these clothes...today.” 

The guard looked at these two standing in front of him. He

handled the coins for a moment then fed them back into the pouch.

He tied the string and walked over to Gwynn. 

“I cannot be persuaded by the contents in this pouch,” he

handed it back to Gwynn. “However, you appear to be honest

women, sincere in your desire to fulfill your duty. That is honorable. I

believe there is no evil deed at work here.”

“She will go in my stead as I am behind which is why this delivery

is late.” Gwynn said, which was the truth. 

“What is your name?” the guard turned to Ansa.

“Ansa,” she replied.

“Ansa, you may enter the castle. If you are questioned, tell them

Borrgof the guard allowed your entry today.” Borrgof turned,

opened the gate, then returned to his post. 

Another guard approached Ansa and said, “I will be your escort.”

He started to walk toward the castle.

Ansa walked over to Gwynn. 

“What now?” asked Ansa.

“Ask for Lyoria, the royal maiden. Then, make this delivery.”

Gwynn embraced Ansa and felt as if she was her own daughter.

“Then, dear Ansa, I believe you will know what to do.”

They released their embrace and Ansa said, “Thank you, Gwynn.

Thank you for everything. I will return soon.” Then they said goodbye

and both walked in opposite directions. Ansa turned and watched

Gwynn disappear among the city folk busily passing through the

streets.

The journey to the castle was short and Ansa found herself

standing before one of the few castle doors. A guard standing

50

--- page 51 ---

nearby opened the door, then Ansa followed her escort into the

darkness. The door closed with a loud “Boom!”

Ansa’s eyes only adjusted when they turned the stone corner of a

narrow hallway. She followed in silence as she rehearsed in her mind

what she would say to Lyoria. She still held her pack at her side, all of

her belongings brought to Eldan Vyum, safely tucked away. A bit of

home was a comfort to Ansa in such a time of uncertainty.

The guard led Ansa down a few castle halls and around several

corners and even up a few small flights of steps. Finally, they turned

and followed the length of a short hallway with a small door at its

end.

The guard knocked. They waited, then the door opened partially.

He leaned over slightly and spoke a few quiet words and pointed in

Ansa’s direction. He paused, then directed Ansa to approach. He

waved her into the room and the woman, whom Ansa assumed was

Lyoria, guided her in as the guard closed the door to the room. 

They walked to the center of the room and Lyoria turned around

and addressed Ansa. “Greetings. I’m Lyoria, the royal maiden.” She

smiled slightly. “What is this delivery the guard was telling me about

on such a day as this?”

Ansa didn’t answer but handed her the clothing that Gwynn

instructed her to deliver. Lyoria received the pile of clothes. Then, a

flash of white fell to the floor. They both had seen it. Lyoria quickly

snatched it up. It appeared to be an envelope. Lyoria looked at Ansa

then turned and walked toward a table. She set the clothes down on

the table, picked up her spectacles then sat down on a chair and

opened the envelope.

Ansa walked slowly toward Lyoria and watched as she pulled out

a golden token of some sort and a piece of paper. She unfolded the

paper and began to read. Her eyes shot back and forth and down

the page. Lyoria looked up from the paper as she folded it up and

returned the letter back into the envelope. However, the golden

51

--- page 52 ---

item Lyoria had been holding in her hand she set gently on the

table.

“Please sit down,” Lyoria said, who was now reaching for a silver

platter which she placed in the center of the table. “That was a note

from Gwynn.” Lyoria pulled a candle stick close to her which was

currently lit and held the envelope above it. It took on the candles

flames then Lyoria set it in the middle of the silver dish.

“Gwynn has told me that you are her new apprentice, but that

you have become more than just a handmaiden. That you have

bonded and that you are surely one of us.” Lyoria said. “And so, she

is trusting me to divulge our secret to you...Ansa.”

“You’re secret? One of you?” Ansa repeated. By this time the

letter was all but a pile of black and gray ashes.

“I am on the inside of the castle and Gwynn is without. The

kingdom, the land of Illia appears to be at peace,but” Lyoria leaned

forward, “But it is not.”

“Over many years there formed an underground force of men,

women, and children, who bear this emblem as a token of their

task,” she held up the golden token which bore a crescent moon and

a cluster of stars encircled by a sun. “This force has no name but only

this token. We exist to inform and to protect, and Gwynn said she

knows your heart Ansa. And so, will you join us?”

“I will,” Ansa said without hesitation. “I will because Gwynn is

right.” Ansa hesitated. Somehow she no longer felt like a girl in this

moment, for she had put on her bravery earlier that day and her

statured continued to grow.

Ansa felt free to speak freely to Lyoria. “I have heard of the RISHK

recently, Lyoria, and feel as if there is something wrong with who

they are. And though I am scared even to hear or speak their name, I

too wish to do something about them.” 

“The RISHK, Ansa, we have learned much about, a topic of which

we cannot discuss here.” Lyoria spoke quietly. “But, may you know

52

--- page 53 ---

that they are always on our watch, and that they are not as keen and

witty as they think themselves to be.”

“Now, I like you, Ansa. You remind me of Gwynn in her younger

years.” Lyoria smiled. “Let us discuss your brother. I wish to help you

find him. Gwynn tells me he may be in danger?”

“Thank you, Lyroia.” Ansa said.

“Please, don’t thank me yet,” she said, “I still have yet to think of a

way for you to find your brother secretly. Is this what you wish?”

Lyoria looked at Ansa then arose. She spent a few minutes

rummaging through piles of things and walking from one corner of

her room to the other opening cabinets and drawers. It wasn’t until

she picked up a white apron that she exclaimed, “Of course! The

feast!”

She hurried over to Ansa holding the white apron up in front of

her, “I believe this is our best chance. We’ll dress you up like one of

the staff for the examination feast. You can casually find your brother,

give him a note that you’ll write, then meet him in a secluded

hallway for a brief conversation.”

“Do you really think that could work?” Ansa said. 

“Am I not the royal maiden?” Lyoria said. “I too work my own

magic here. Let’s get you into this apron and the rest of the staff

uniform.” 

Ansa slipped the uniform and apron over her own clothes. She

kept her pack with her which was flat and couldn’t be detected from

the baggy clothing she was now wearing. 

“How do I look?” Ansa said.

“Perfect.” Lyoria said. “We should leave immediately.”

They left the room and Ansa walked beside Lyoria as they

hurried through the castle halls. 

“Now,” Lyoria said, “the feast begins when the great castle bell

rings out its five great bellows. The great examination ends at

different times each year since the number of boys varies. If the bell

53

--- page 54 ---

rings a total of ten times then this is the indication that the chosen

one has been found ushering in a new Illian era.”

“I can’t even imagine such a day,” Ansa said.

“It will be a grand day, though not all things and people in Illia

will rejoice.” Lyoria said. “The prophecy said that there will be days of

danger, mischief, vicious crime.” Lyoria spoke as they continued to

walk down the long halls and up and down stair ways toward the

place of the feast.

“When I was a little girl, Ansa, I wanted to help make those dark

days brighter. When I met Gwynn we became friends. Then I learned

that she shared the same feelings. We organized a group and as the

years passed on our group grew. We are now prepared to aid the

chosen one in whatever is necessary to be done. And now you’re

one of us.”

“Though I don’t know what to do.” 

“Let’s find your brother first. Then, you can turn your attention to

what this all might mean for you.” Lyoria smiled. “We are going to

stop here before I take you to the kitchen.”

They approached two large doors. Lyoria pulled the brass

handle and it swung open freely. A blinding shaft of light burst from

behind. Lyoria walked through, then Ansa. It was the royal garden

which was at the center of the castle surrounded on all sides by

stone walls. 

There were numerous bushes and flowers of all shapes and

colors. Several wooden structures with benches beneath held

tangles of ivy on top of them. Winding paths through a lush golden

turf. And in the center of the garden was a tall hedge, three quarters

rounded, that was as high as two grown men. White roses grew from

the perfectly shaped hedge. The garden was half in shadow, as the

sun had not yet reached its peak. 

“We will select the best white roses from that tall hedge over

there,” Lyoria pointed, then guided her in that direction. She handed

54

--- page 55 ---

Ansa a basket which she hadn’t noticed Lyoria was carrying. Lyoria

handed her a set of golden scissors. Ansa found the flowers with the

largest blooms and brightest white petals to be of her liking and she

cut the stems of these one and set them in her basket. She was only

working like this for a few minutes when something caught her eye.

Lyoria was gathering flowers several feet away and on a branch

above her there was a castle sparrow. It was looking in Ansa’s

direction. 

Ansa smiled, then laughed to herself. She continued to collect

flowers when she heard the castle sparrow chirp and chatter. So she

looked in it’s direction once again. This time, she began to slowly

walk toward it.

She was close to Lyoria now and said to her as she was clipping

another flower, “Look, Lyoria.” she pointed above her. The castle

sparrow was still eying Ansa though she had walked part way across

the garden. 

“A castle sparrow,” Lyoria said. “They come here often.”

Ansa continued to walk closer to the castle sparrow until she was

almost right below it. It hopped from one twig to another now

halfway down the hedge. 

“Hello,” Ansa said.“ Aren’t you a sweet thing? “The castle sparrow

fluttered it’s wings and hovered, then chattered and chirped.”

“Come boy. Come.” Ansa said, raising her hand in the air and

extending her finger out.

To Lyoria’s great surprise the castle sparrow jumped from branch

to branch then landed on Ansa’s shoulder. It paused for a moment

then hopped down her arm and finally onto her outstretched finger.

Lyoria’s jaw gaped open, eyes wide. “How...did you do that?” She

continued to watch as this abnormally rare phenomenon continued

to unfold. 

Ansa was smiling from ear to ear. She too was amazed at the

behavior of her new found friend. In all her years in the woods,

55

--- page 56 ---

nothing like this had ever happened to her before. Ansa looked at

the castle sparrow as he looked up at her. 

“Hello,” she said to the castle sparrow. “What brings you to the

royal garden today?”

The sparrow flapped its wings and took to flight only to hover in

front of Ansa’s face then rest back onto her finger. Then, the sparrow

began to sing a beautiful tune.

“Lyoria, that sounds like a song,” Ansa said smiling.

“It...is,” Lyoria said slowly. “I can’t believe it. He’s singing the song

of the prophecy.”

The sparrow continued to sing as Ansa and Lyoria were silently

listening to his high pitched whistle. When he continued, the castle

sparrow rustled his feathers then hopped up Ansa’s arm and rested

on her shoulder. 

“So what does this prophecy say,” Ansa asked Lyoria.

“It speaks of the chosen one, and of the time when…”

“Dong!”

Lyoria’s voice trailed off as the sound of the great castle bell

boomed and echoed throughout the garden.

“Oh,” Lyoria jumped. “It can’t be. It’s the feast…we must be on

our way.”

“Where do we go?” asked Ansa.

“They’re early,” Lyoria continued to panic, “which means we’re

late.” 

“Dong!” 

Then the castle sparrow chirped a few chirps and darted into the

sky. When Ansa thought that her little friend had all but vanished,

the castle sparrow reappeared, chirping and chattering and

fluttering at eye level of Ansa. 

“Dong!”

Then the sparrow did the same thing, up into the sky then down

to Ansa, chirping and flapping vigorously. She put out her hand and

56

--- page 57 ---

outstretched her finger again, but the sparrow refused to come to

her. 

“He’s…” Ansa whispered to herself, “...trying to...tell me

something?”

But Lyoria overheard, “Tell you what do you think?”

“Dong!”

“I...don’t,” Ansa too had the same question. She looked at the

sparrow and nodded. “Yes? What is it, little sparrow?”

“Dong!”

As soon as Ansa said the words the sparrow shot off in a different

direction. It was soon hovering in front of the doors that they both

had first entered the garden through. 

“He wants me to follow him, Lyoria.” Ansa said, starting to walk

toward the doors. But, Lyoria didn’t move. Her hand was cupped to

her ear and she was listening for something, unbeknownst to Ansa.

“What is it, Lyoria?”

“It’s the bell,” Lyoria whispered, “will it ring a sixth time I

wonder?” But, to her dismay the bell fell silent. There would be no

displays of celebration heard from the castle bell to announce the

finding of the chosen one this day. “No Seldinolum.” She frowned.

“He’ll come.” Ansa said. 

Lyoria turned to Ansa and said, “We must leave and help for the

feast. We must hurry.”

“But this castle sparrow, I must follow it.” Ansa then looked into

her eyes. “It’s leading me somewhere.”

Ansa decided to leave Lyoria and ran to the doors to where the

castle sparrow was now flying back and forth. 

Once Lyoria caught up with Ansa, Ansa insisted, “We must open

the doors.”

Lyoria moved to the doors and pulled open one of them enough

for a person to enter. The sparrow dove in and disappeared behind

it.

57

--- page 58 ---

“Lyoria, I must follow where this sparrow takes me. I don’t know

why but I know that I must.” Ansa said.

“May our paths cross again.” She walked over to Ansa and pulled

something out of her pocket. “Gwynn wanted you to have this.”

Lyoria took her hand and placed the golden token into her palm.

“Safe guard this with your very own life, Ansa. Farewell.” 

Lyoria ran to the baskets of flowers then off toward the other side

of the garden. Ansa turned then slipped through the large garden

door. She pulled it closed then spun around looking for the castle

sparrow. 

The castle sparrow was standing now in the middle of the stone

floor. Once Ansa had entered the hallway it chirped two times then

shot into the air and around the corner of another castle hallway. 

Ansa looked around, slowly inching forward then she leapt forward

and followed. She turned the corner and watched the sparrow zig-

zag through the air. It was flying so fast, Ansa wondered if she would

be able to keep up with the little sparrow. Through the castle it led

her. She did not recognize any of her surroundings. She was almost

certain the sparrow was leading her into an entirely different part of

the castle. 

At one point Ansa heard some commotion ahead of her which

caused heart to beat twice as fast. But the sounds of talking and

footsteps didn’t linger and so she ceased from her worrying. 

The sparrow would often pause, hovering in the air or would find

a perch to rest on, then would dart into the air and fly at full speed.

At last, they came to a complete stop and the sparrow stood in the

center of the hallway. Then Ansa heard footsteps to their left. They

were guards and they came around the corner before Ansa could

hide from their view.

“A girl!” one of the guards shouted. “What is she doing in this

part of the castle?”

58

--- page 59 ---

Ansa gasped. The only option she had now was to run down the

long hall in front of her. She darted forward. 

“Halt!” said the guards. Then sounds of both squawking and

yelling echoed through the hall. “Get rid of  this rogue bird!”

Ansa had made her way down the hall and up a short flight of

stairs. She thought she heard more voices and was about to turn

down another hallway fearing that she was now surrounded. 

Just then the sparrow zoomed past Ansa’s left ear. It flew for a

moment then Ansa saw the sparrow swoop to the right and through

a low archway in the center of the hallway. She followed the castle

sparrow and ran through the archway. Ansa tripped on something

right after turning the corner and slid face down along the stone

floor. She looked behind her to where she’d just come.

The archway had now begun to close as one stone on the other

began to materialize sealing her in. She heard the guards beyond

the sealed wall run by and knew that she was safe there.

59

--- page 60 ---

Chapter 5: The Examination

When Clal reached the front of the hall, a few other boys had

begun to gather. Clal avoided any eye contact and looked ahead for

a chance to be one of the first boys to proceed. A man appeared

after a few moments than said.

“You may move forward,” he said. Clal followed the one other

boy toward a door and out of the hall. They turned a few corners

then down a circular staircase. They entered a larger corridor with a

vaulted ceiling. The line of boys marched along the length of it

arriving before an ornately decorated wall made of blue, yellow and

red stones. 

A grand and tall door resided in the center of the wall and the

knob was of the most exquisite polished gold. 

A guard, decorated and adorned with a blue sash and blue

jewels on the hilt of his sword stood before the door. The man that

led them to this point turned to the boys and spoke.

“We’ve arrived before the examination chamber. Each one of you

will stand before the examiner, the grand enchanter, Morgrith, who

will employ an ancient magic to reveal the chosen one, Seldinolum,

our deliverer. Once found, all other examinations cease and all boys

will return to the great hall for the long awaited coronation

ceremony that will immediately commence.”

The man knocked on the door, “tap, tap...tap, tap.” It opened. He

turned to the boy in front of Clal. “Young man, you may proceed.” He

was ushered into the room and the chamber door closed behind

him.

Clal stood there looking at the door. He noticed a single tree at

the top and a group of people on the bottom of the door connected

by a long line. There were symbols that Clal could not read. The

scene was curious to Clal.

60

--- page 61 ---

Before Clal had a chance to think much about anything else, the

door opened and the man turned to Clal. “You may enter” he said as

he ushered him into the chamber. Clal stepped in and the chamber

door once again slid shut. Clal walked several paces down a narrow

hall then into the main chamber area. The room was lit by four

torches in its corners and the ceiling was vaulted high above him up

into a point. 

The floor was fashioned of two large circles, the center as wide

as a wagon wheel, made of a white, translucent stone. It was set

inside a larger circle that was covered in strange markings and filled

almost the entire width of the room. 

The walls bore the same markings. However, each of the four

walls depicted a scene that Clal did not recognize. Each scene was a

representation of a prophecy fulfilled and of a time that had not

taken place yet. There was a great battle with many people, a scene

of just a forest. A dragon, white and masterfully depicted. And then

there was a sword gripped by an unknown hand that was set inside

the very sun itself. 

Clal also noticed a table that was set almost against the wall

opposite himself. There was a candle and a scroll and Morgrith sat in

a chair behind it eyeing Clal’s every move. Clal was startled at first to

see him so inconspicuously watching.

“Come forward,” Morgrith’s voice boomed. “What is your name?”

Clal hesitated. “Clal Winden,” 

“Where are you from, Clal Winden?” 

“I am from the West near the sea.” Clal said. “Do you know the

valley of Lyrune?”

“Yes,” Morgrith slowly nodded. “I do know that region of Illia. It is

beautiful.”

“Yes, it is.” Clal replied.

“And,” Morgrith continued, “your age?”

61

--- page 62 ---

Again Clal hesitated, but this time the words of the Winden

Family Creed came into his mind, that he must always be true.

“Thirteen.”

“Thirteen?” Morgrith his bushy eyebrows and he sat up a little

taller and leaned into the table. “Then how did you come to be

here?”

“By mistake, sir.” Clal said, swallowing hard.

“I see,” Morgrith arose. “Remember Clal, there are rarely if ever

any moments in our Illian time when, where we find ourselves can

ever truly be called a mistake.”

Morgrith walked from behind the table toward Clal who was still

standing in the middle of the room. When he was just a foot away

from Clal, the stone in the center of the hoop that was hanging from

Morgrith’s neck began to glow faintly. Clal’s eyes were wide as he

watched the faint glow continue to increase in brightness. Then Clal

began to inch backwards away from Morgrith. 

“Clal?” Morgrith said.

“I’m sorry. I…” Clal continued to stare at the stone. “I am afraid.”

“Fear is the enemy, Clal, an enemy to all light, and is a thief. It

devours everything in its path if we allow it to.” Then Morgrith gently

said, “Do not be afraid, Clal.” He smiled then said, “Are you ready to

continue the examination?”

“Yes,” Clal said.

When Morgrith again approached Clal, the stone began to glow

just as before. This time Morgrith lifted the gold chain of the

necklace off of himself then slipped the necklace over Clal’s hair

until it rested on his neck. The stone continued to glow steadily while

Morgrith returned to his seat. He sat down without a sound and

continued to watch Clal. He waited.

After a long pause with no immediate change, Morgrith placed

his palms on the table and leaned forward to raise himself up from

his chair. It was then that the blue stone burst forth a brilliant beam

62

--- page 63 ---

of light that collided with one of the walls. The wall itself began to

illuminate, then the next wall, then the next until all of the walls were

glowing. The circle upon which Clal was standing also began to

glow. 

Clal raised his hands in front of his chest. He rotated his hand

back and forth as the light from the stone bathed his fingers and

palms with blue light. Clal’s attention was drawn back to the walls as

he began to hear faint noises and noticed that the scenes on the

walls were moving. The greatest of all was the scene where

Seldinolum was swinging his grand sword against his mighty foe,

the brightest of all, the sword was in flames.

As Clal continued to look at each wall a song began to emit from

the stone that hung from his neck. Clal heard the song begin to echo

in the chamber and did not recognize the tune. He wanted so much

to know what it was. “What is this song Morgrith?” he said.

“It is the song of the prophecy, Clal, that I recited just a few hours

ago in the great hall.”

Clal listened to the song. In that moment Clal felt peace, he felt

strength, he was filled with hope and joy. He could not remember

what it ever felt like to feel fear, to feel doubt.

When the song completed, to Clal’s surprise and almost by

instinct he pulled the chain from his neck and returned the necklace

to Morgrith. 

“Clal,” Morgrith immediately said. “It is vital that you listen

carefully to what I am about to divulge to you.”

Clal nodded.

“I am a keeper of the ancient light and from those ancient days I

have come to shepherd the wielders of light.” Morgrith arose once

again and stood in front of Clal.

“Clal, I am certain,” he now said in a quiet voice, “that you are

indeed the chosen one. But...” Morgrith then leaned even closer to

Clal and said, “...Clal, you and I will be the only ones who knows this

63

--- page 64 ---

when you leave the confines of this chamber. We will safeguard this

truth for the entire examination tradition was concocted by our

forefathers as a grand diversion. I alone am the only one that knows

this.” Morgrith paused, “The chosen one, now you, Clal, was never

intended to be exposed in the manner that has been invented by

the kingdom’s magistrates. For the darkness, the enemies of Illia are

not all known and the purpose of your calling, Clal, is only to be

known at the utmost necessary moment.”

Morgrith reached into his robe and retrieved a scroll and passed

it to Clal who took it from him.

“But, enough of that for now. Take this scroll. You must be on

your way so as not to cause suspicion that you are the chosen one.

Read it in private then meet me after the fifth ring of the great castle

bell.”

“Where?” Clal said.

“It is all in the scroll.” He then motioned for him to walk down the

hall and exit the chamber. “Through that door down there. We shall

see each other again shortly, Clal Winden.” Then Morgrith added,

“And please bring Rythe along.”

Clal walked down the hall, opened the door and before he

closed it he heard Morgrith say, “Please send another youth in.” 

When Clal closed the door a man was awaiting Clal. “Follow me,”

he said. Clal followed the man down a very long hallway. They then

passed under a large arch and into the great hall once again.

Remembering where Rythe and him had been sitting before, Clal

walked toward the back of the great hall. He saw Rythe sitting there.

Rythe caught sight of Clal and sat up quickly keeping his gaze fixed

on him.

“Clal, hello,” Rythe said.

“Hello Rythe.” Clal replied, and for the first time in his life he

could not think of anything to say.

64

--- page 65 ---

Clal and Rythe sat there quietly for a long time as names were

called and boys went to be examined. They both knew the

examination process now, it was no longer a mystery. The great

mystery that remained was how Clal could truly be the chosen one,

and how what was said in the prophecies, the lore, and in the songs

of old were all referring to him, Clal Winden of Lyrune. This was

unfathomable. 

He remembered the greatness depicted in the statues and in the

walls that were so vividly moving in the examination chamber. How

could that be about him? It was too much to think about. He turned

his attention to the last things Morgrith told him, which was to read

the scroll and meet him after the fifth chime of the castle bell.

“Clal? Where were you? Were you...examined?” Rythe finally

asked. 

Clal turned to him and nodded. “I stood up to stretch my legs

and the guard coaxed me thinking I arose at the call of my name.”

Clal smiled. “But, I survived. See, I’m here.”

“The examiner,” Rythe said, “did he take off that strange necklace

and put it on you too?”

“Yes,” Clal said.

“Then what happened?” Rythe said.

“Nothing,” Clal said, sitting rigidly. His palms were beginning to

sweat.

“Me too. I imagined an entirely different process.” Rythe said,

smiling from one side of his mouth.

“I didn’t know what to expect exactly. I was just afraid they would

somehow find out I wasn’t supposed to be there.”

“Well, we’re supposed to be concocting a plan to get out of here

without being noticed.” Rythe said. “Have you thought of anything?” 

“Yes, Clal smiled.” I have just the thing. “But first, I have to read

something.” Clal pulled out the small scroll Morgrith gave him.

65

--- page 66 ---

“Rythe, can you sit behind me and cover me as I read this.

Sometimes castle guards can be quite nosey, I've heard.”

They repositioned themselves and Clal began to read the

contents of the scroll.

“To the chosen one,

At the time that you read these words you will have already been

directed to meet me, Morgrith. Here are your instructions. When you

leave the great hall there will be a long hallway on your right that will

lead you to a flight of stairs. Once you’ve reached that flight of stairs,

your path will be marked by a symbol on the walls that will be very

small. The token or symbols to look for will be a crescent moon and

a cluster of stars enveloped by a great sun. You will find your way

through the castle and to the appointed location only by following

the symbols inconspicuously placed on the ceilings or walls. 

Do not delay once the fifth chime has rung. 

Until we meet, may safety be at your side, always.

Morgrith.”

Clal quickly put the scroll in his pack and turned to Rythe. “I’m

finished reading. Do you know about the feast.”

“Yes,” Rythe said.

“We will leave after the castle bell is finished ringing. It rings five

times.” Clal said quietly.

“Right.” Rythe said. Then he leaned over and said, “Clal, are you

all right?”

“Yes,” Clal sighed. “It’s just been a very different few days than I

would have ever imagined. I’m still in the castle and never should

have been here. I’m worried. It’s all right Rythe. We’ll soon be on our

way, I'm sure.” 

There were boys still coming and going but time seemed to be

passing quickly. Soon, Clal knew it would be time to try the plan that

Morgrith set out for him. He trusted Morgrith, and that made all the

difference.

66

--- page 67 ---

King Neldeer arose once more after Rythe and Clal had been

talking for a while. “I’d like to announce that this is the final group of

Illian youth to be called for the examination.” He then began to call

out several more names and several boys arose and took their place

at the front of the hall.

Rythe leaned over to Clal, “We are close, Clal.”

“Follow my lead, Rythe.” Clal said smiling. 

They both sat in the back of the hall waiting, barely even

breathing. Clal had never attempted anything so daring and

dangerous before. His heart began to race as he imagined sneaking

off into the hallway and running through the halls as all the guards in

the castle chased them down. It was a thrilling thought, one that he

would have rather kept as a scene from one of his imaginary

adventures. But here he was, awaiting the castle bells, on the verge

of attempting an escape almost against his will.

“Dong!”

“Rythe, the castle bells.” Clal said. “The feast will begin soon. This

marks the end of the examinations.”

“Dong!”

“The examinations have now concluded for the year,” the King

announced. “The feast will begin shortly. Please wait to be escorted

to the royal dining hall.” 

“Dong!” 

Boys all through the hall began to stand in groups and the hall

almost erupted immediately in conversation. Rythe and Clal also

stood and stayed close together eyeing every doorway.

“Tell me, Clal,” Rythe said, “which way?”

“We’ll be using the right hall so stay to the right when we finally

begin to move.” Clal said.

“Dong!”

“When did you think up this plan, Clal?” Rythe said with a smile

but squinted eyes. 

67

--- page 68 ---

“I will explain later, Rythe.” Clal met his gaze and smiled.

“Remember what you said about fortune turning in my favor…” Clal

winked.

“Dong!”

“That’s it,” Clal whispered to himself. “That’s it.”

King Neldeer once again addressed the great hall. “Guards,

please escort the sons of Illia into the royal dining hall.”

Boys began to file through all doors that led from the great hall.

Clal and Rythe, as planned, stayed to the right and entered into the

hallway. Clal looked ahead and indeed as described by Morgrith in

the scroll, the staircase was there up ahead of them. 

When they arrived at the staircase Clal slowed his pace then

leaned to Rythe. “Do you see this symbol Rythe,” Clal had taken his

scroll out of his pocket and was pointing to the Crescent Moon, Stars

and Sun symbol.” 

“I do,” Rythe said. “Where did you get this?” 

“Follow me and look for that symbol and the walls and ceiling

along the way,” Clal said.

Just then, a guard noticed that Clal and Rythe had stopped

walking toward the royal dining hall. “Move along he said.”

“I think it’s time, Rythe.” 

“I said move along.” The guard said, now moving toward Clal and

Rythe.

“Now!” Clal said and they bounded up the stairs and down the

hall. 

“Halt!” the guard said. Several boys and other guards heard the

commotion then a group of guards ran after the escapees.

“Clal,” Rythe said out of breath, “I hope you have a plan after all

because those guards…” Rythe gasped, “...they don’t look like they

are happy with us right now.”

68

--- page 69 ---

Clal desperately searched for the symbol on the walls or ceiling

as they ran down the hallway. They turned and then Rythe said, “Clal

I see the symbol.”

Clal turned, spotted the symbol and turned down the hallway

that was marked. 

“Halt! Boys, that’s not the way to the feast,” they heard the guards

behind them.

Once again Clal spotted a marked path through the halls as the

symbol was visible on a stone wall. This happened several more

times, on archways and behind torches, always placed in shadows

where only the careful eye could see them.

They turned a corner and up some stairs then in the corner of

Clal’s eye he saw a symbol right in the middle of a passageway in

the center of an arch. 

“Rythe,” Clal said, “it’s a dead end, but here’s the marking.” He

pointed.

“Halt! Boys stop!” the guards said. Then from down another

direction Clal heard screaming and squawking. “What’s that sound?”

Clal said.

Rythe had been studying the wall when he said, “Clal, maybe it’s

a secret passageway. Maybe we are supposed to push on one of the

stones or something.”

Clal turned from the noise and surveyed the wall.

“Clal, push the wall.” Rythe said.

Then Clal placed his hand on the wall and was about to push, but

the wall began to disappear before them. Clal fell inside a small

chamber having no way of holding himself up as the wall had all but

vanished. Rythe jumped in under the archway and partially dragged

Clal further in. They both stood up and inched backwards as they

looked at the arch and wall that had been there. On the floor there

was the same mark that they had followed to this point, it being

much larger than they had seen before.

69

--- page 70 ---

Suddenly, Clal and Rythe heard commotion beyond the

chamber, guards yelling, and footsteps fast approaching. They both

were ready to pounce as they prepared to stand their ground

against the next onslaught of attackers when, like a flash, something

whizzed passed them. Immediately after, a small figure appeared in

the archway and turned the corner falling to the floor. The person

looked back at the archway as the wall reappeared and sealed them

in. 

Then the person turned their head and looked straight at them

and said, “Clal!”

It was Ansa.

70

--- page 71 ---

Chapter 6: The Escape

Ansa pushed herself off of the floor as she continued to look at

Clal in amazement. “It’s you!” She said. She looked around the small

chamber for the castle sparrow. The sparrow was perched on a chest

that had been placed in a corner of the room. The little sparrow was

watching Ansa and chirped two times when she looked at him.

“How did you know?” She said to the sparrow.

The castle sparrow chirped again then started cleaning himself

with his beak.

“Ansa, how did you come to be here?” Clal said. “Why are you

here?” 

“It’s fate, Clal,” she said, coming closer to him. “It’s been a very

strange day, full of surprises and I was feeling…”

“Yes,” Clal said, putting his hand on the side of Ansa’s arm. “I’ve

never known such a day…wait,” Clal’s said with raised eyebrows and

wide eyes. “What about Gwynn’s shop?”

“What about the Tallon, the blacksmith?” She said, “We went by

and he wasn’t there so we…”

Rythe took a step forward toward the two of them and said, “We?

Who do you mean?” 

“Gwynn, oh…there’s so much to tell.” Ansa said. “I don’t think we

have time enough to tell each other all that has happened since we

saw each other last, Clal.” Ansa looked around the small room and

said, “I think we’ve got to figure out why we are here.”

Clal looked at Ansa then back to Rythe then said, “I know why we

are here…for the most part.” Clal turned and looked around the

room. The same kind of scenes that adorned the walls of the

examination chamber were also present here, though different.

There were markings on the floor, a chest in the farthest corner and

some books and scrolls in another corner. A torch was burning in

71

--- page 72 ---

one corner. Then, there was a door that was on the right wall not

directly across from the now sealed archway. Clal still heard guards

running past the door and thought he heard the castle bells ringing.

“Why are we here, Clal?” Rythe said. “What happened, Clal…

you’re…different.” Rythe put his hand on Clal’s shoulder and smiled.

“Ansa, I am not sure but I believe Clal was examined.”

“Clal?” Ansa gasped. “Clal! I thought…I mean you’re only…”

“Yes, I was examined.” Clal said. He turned from them. At that

moment they all heard a noise behind the iron door that was in the

center of one of the walls. It was footsteps and they were coming

closer. Rythe started to slowly step backwards and he put his hands

out to push Clal and Ansa along with him. Clal, Ansa, and Rythe were

pressed against the wall that had once been an open archway and

as the footsteps grew louder and the door began to creak open, Clal

knew who would soon be joining them. 

The iron door swung open and in front of them stood a tall dark

figure, garbed in a robe, a long gray beard, and a curious necklace

hung about his neck with a blue stone in the center. 

“I see that you found your way all right.” Morgrith said with a bit

of a chuckle.

“Yes…well, no!” Clal said, clenching his fists. “There were guards

after us and I think I heard the castle bell ringing again, Morgrith.

What is happening out there?” Then he walked closer to Morgrith,

“Did I do something wrong?”

“No.” Morgrith smiled. “Sometimes the only way to do the right

thing is to cause a little trouble.” 

Ansa looked at Clal, then back at Morgrith. “What…”

“My name is Morgrith.” He said, turning toward Ansa. “I am the

examiner.” He bowed over slightly. 

“Morgrith,” Clal said, smiling and motioning his hand in Ansa’s

direction, “This is Ansa, my twin sister.”

72

--- page 73 ---

“Very pleased to meet you,” Morgrith said. “It is not by chance

that you are also here. And, why are you here? This is the very

thing…”

The castle sparrow started chirping loudly as he rose into the air. 

“I do say…” said Morgrith, putting his hands on his hips.

The sparrow flew in circles around the chamber while the rest of

them dodged and ducked to stay out of its way. Then after several

revolutions around the room the sparrow flew back to the large gold

laden chest in the corner. 

“And this sparrow?” Morgrith said.

“I was in the castle garden collecting flowers for the feast and this

fellow took interest in what we were doing. Then, he wouldn’t part

from me from the moment that I noticed him.” Ansa smiled at the

sparrow. “He led me here.”

The castle sparrow continued to chirp and chatter and Clal

noticed that Morgrith was looking at the sparrow listening intently.

The sparrow soon stopped chattering and stood still right above the

keyhole of the chest.

“This castle sparrow has just instructed me on a few details

concerning his purpose,” Morgrith said, “I will share with you only

two and retain the rest.”

Morgrith was still towering over them and standing in front of the

great iron door. His gaze moved away from the small sparrow and in

Ana’s direction. 

“Ansa,” Morgrith began, “this small castle sparrow was given the

name Hittle. He is from the western realm and has been sent to you

by an unknown hand to be your loyal companion.”

“I don’t understand.” Ansa said.

Clal watched Morgrith who was beginning to run his hand up

and down the chain of the necklace he wore, and in the center Clal

indeed saw the same blue glow ever so faintly. 

73

--- page 74 ---

“Morgrith, can you tell us…” Rythe took a step in his direction,

“What does all this mean?”

Morgrith then turned to Clal and Clal and Morgrith locked their

gaze. Morgrith’s old eyes looked into Clal’s bright blue eyes. Then

Morgrith pulled the necklace from his neck and slipped the necklace

over Clal’s head.

Rythe on Clal’s left, and Ansa on Clal’s right, both standing

slightly behind him, watched as the dim light from the stone began

to glow. They both began to walk around and in front of Clal as the

beam of light shot forth. Morgrith moved to the side which allowed

the light to glance off the iron door. It glinted off the metal then the

door began to illuminate. 

There was a tree on the top with golden fruit and a line that ran

from the tree to a group of people on the bottom of the door. There

were designs along the sides of the line and they curled in and out.

An ancient language was written on the borders of the door, all of

these ornate details began to illuminate and the room began to

change.

Like the examination chamber’s walls, here too there were

scenes from future events depicted only by the prophecies of old.

The walls began to glow and the characters within the scenes slowly

moved and swayed in a beautiful depiction of the scene.

There was a great scene with a grand white dragon. In its talons it

held a large oblong stone as his flapping wings slowly caused him to

bob up and down above the curling waves of the ocean. Rythe,

Ansa, and Clal and even Morgrith looked around the room at each

of the walls. Another wall housed a scene of five individuals all in

mortal battle with five dark figures before them. Their thrusts and

slashes through the air were in complete silence and the small

figures continued their onslaught in an infinite loop with an

illuminated background behind them.

74

--- page 75 ---

The third wall was all but empty. Clal looked closer. The

illuminated background appeared to have faint clouds slowly

drifting by. Near its bottom there were waves slowly rolling. And

there in the middle far on the horizon Clal saw it, a solitary cloud

with a unique shape. Clal gasped.

“Ansa, look!” Clal said. He pointed to the almost empty wall.

Ansa walked toward the wall then touched with her hand the

place where the solitary cloud was positioned just above the

horizon. “It’s a cloud.”

As they both watched, however, the clouds melted away and a

lone floating land mass was came clearly into view. The illuminated

background of waves and wind was a stark contrast to the gray

shape of the floating island. It floated closer until it filled the wall.

That is when Clal could see the details of the surface above as a

kingdom had been built in the sky.

They looked away as other scenes appeared and glowed upon

other walls.

The room continued to glow as the stone around his neck

emitted a constant beam of light. The walls were shining and the

iron door illuminated and the song of the prophecy began to come

from the stone around Clal’s neck.

This time, to Clal’s surprise, Hittle began to sing the song of the

prophecy. It rang throughout the chamber and filled with joy the

heart of any listener.

When the song completed Clal reached for the necklace chain

then pulled it off of his head and handed it to Morgrith. Morgrith

took the necklace, however, replacing it over his own head was not

immediate. 

“Ansa. Rythe.” Morgrith said, looking at each of them. “Clal was

examined today, whether he was of age or not, it matters not. He

came by means of fate. And as you saw here, the stone glowed, the

light beamed and the walls and floor illuminated. This is the sign.

75

--- page 76 ---

This is the mark of the chosen one, a mark upon a bloodline. The

path is charted,” he pointed to the chest in the corner, “and the

destiny of a deliverer, Clal is the great deliverer, is now sealed.”

Morgrith paused. He looked at Clal and Rythe and Ansa. “There

has neither been nor ever will be another one who will wear that

necklace and cause that same magical phenomenon to occur.”

Morgrith approached Clal, “Clal, you were not chosen by chance,

this has always been your destiny, the great fate of the Winden line.”

Morgrith smiled and leaned down then put his hand on Clal’s right

shoulder. “I will train you. Others...you will be raised up in

knowledge, truth, and skill to meet the foes and challenges that

surely lie ahead. Never fear.” Then he winked. “And do not think too

far down the path, for the battles of tomorrow will not be fought by

the person you are today.”

Morgrith walked over to Ansa, “The twin of the chosen one has a

grand responsibility, you know.” Morgrith knelt beside Ansa. “Only

you know the chosen one more intimately than any other person

who has ever lived and who ever will live. If you accept the task, you

can be his companion, his confidant, and his strength to the very

end.”

“I will not leave my brother’s side.” Ansa said as her face was

streaming with tears. “Morgrith, I am afraid though this is all so

marvelous. The great alarm and what just happened here,” She

looked around the room. “I feel at home yet alone among all of this.”

“You have a warrior’s spirit, Ansa. You too will rise and bloom as

the beautiful white roses that you collected for Lyoria today in the

garden.” Morgrith then said, “And you will never be alone.”

Morgrith stood up and approached Rythe who was quietly

watching the conversation listening to every word. “Rythe,”

Morgrith’s voice boomed throughout the small chamber. “I believe

you have been a good friend to Clal in times past. Why do you think

76

--- page 77 ---

you have been led to be here and to have a place in the defeating

the great evil of Illia and restoring the land to it’s destined origins?”

Rythe stood tall as he looked up at Morgrith. Clal saw a sense of

power as his friend grew in stature at that moment. “I know why I am

here, Morgrith.” He looked at Clal and Ansa. “That night when the

RISHK nearly took my life earlier this year, I vowed as I ran back

home in the darkness that I would dedicate my life to stopping such

men.” Rythe turned to Morgrith. “I never knew what I would be in life

or what path I would take and such. But I knew then.” He then slowly

started moving his gaze to each one of them. “And now I stand here

and understand that I have come at this time for a purpose and I am

not afraid of the RISHK or of the path ahead.” 

Morgrith nodded. “Your greatest strength now is secrecy. This

entire examination process and yearly gathering was set forth by our

wise forefathers. It was to prove that the chosen one was not found,

while all in secret, the great deliverer is smuggled out and the

charted path of the chosen one could begin well before the evils

detect him.”

“This is why we are here. This is why we did not announce the

finding. This is why no bell rang and no coronation or celebration or

no parade will grace the streets of the city. All that you need to

begin is here in this chamber. The only missing piece here is your

guide out of this chamber, out of the castle and through a secret

passageway that you three…”

Hittle chirped.

“...and Hittle will be able to pass through safely so that you can

be on your way...for you have much yet to do.”

“You are not going with us?” Clal said.

Morgrith shook his head. “I am not. For if I did, they would

notice.”

“Who?” Ansa said.

77

--- page 78 ---

“The RISHK. The King. The people here in the castle and perhaps

others.” Morgrith smiled. “But, I too have my place in the coming

time that was prophesied...we all do.”

Morgrith turned, then pulled the iron door open, hinged

squeaking quietly. “I will be leaving now. I will send for Jestro, who

has been a great force for good in this cause already, he will be

visiting you within the hour.”

“But what do we do now?” Clal said.

Rythe pointed, “How about we open that great chest there in the

corner?”

“I think we should, though I don’t see a key anywhere.” Ansa said.

Morgrith pulled out from one of the pockets from his robe a

large golden key with a sun, moon, and stars on it, much like the

symbol that guided there to the chamber. Morgrith walked over and

handed it to Clal, then nodded.

“ Jestro will return and we may not see each other for a very long

time.” Morgrith said. “I will always send word when need be.”

Hittle flapped his wings. “And send Hittle to me in the most dire

of circumstances. I am never too far away.”

Morgrith stood there eyeing the budding heroes of Illia. For him,

he had worked many lifetimes for this very day’s time. And it was

here. And he was satisfied.

“Be well.” Morgrith said. “And trust only the heart within you.”

Morgrith disappeared behind the door and the door slid shut

behind him.

The silence was deafening as Clal realized what lay in store.

Though he did not know hardly anything of what he was supposed

to do from his current vantage point, he knew enough, but he was

eager to learn more. 

Clal, who held the key to the chest, walked over to where the

chest was set upon the stone floor and knelt down beside it. The

chest was large, made of reddish wooden planks. It was held

78

--- page 79 ---

together by brass bands and golden nails. In the front where the key

hole was there was a dragon etched in brass which protruded above

the top of the height of the led of the chest. The dragon held the

same oblong looking stone and in the middle of the stone was the

key hold. 

By the time Clal had sufficiently studied the details of the chest,

both Ansa and Rythe had also come to kneel down before the

chest. 

“Turn the key Clal,” Ansa said. 

He looked at her then put the key in and turned the key. There

was a click inside the mechanism which echoed against the walls of

the chamber. 

“Go ahead, open it,” Clal nodded to Ansa and Rythe. Each one

put their hands on the lid and slowly opened it until the lid rested on

the wall behind it. Within the chest there was a worn book, a scroll, a

coin with the sun, moon and stars on it and a key. 

“What are these things?” Rythe said. “Do we...take them or leave

them here?”

“I don’t know,” said Clal.

“What I think we should do is start by opening that book.” Ansa

said. “It looks interesting.”

The book was bound with light brown leather, the corners were

dressed with a brass metal design, the center had the sun, crescent

moon and stars symbol etched in brass, and there were two leather

straps holding it closed. The volume was thick with many pages,

some burned, but the book was relatively small in size. 

Ansa picked it up then opened the cover. There was an

inscription on the first page. Ansa read it aloud.

“When destiny calls for star, moon, and sun

To guide her people back to their home

Acting as three, with purpose as one

79

--- page 80 ---

Giving a place where no more shall roam

Out of the darkness into the light

Will hope then embark upon its last flight

What once did arise, will now see its end.

With sun, moon, and star, their people defend.”

“Clal,” Ansa turned to him. “What do you suppose this means?” 

Clal thought for a moment. He wondered what the third line

meant, Acting as three with purpose as one. “I don’t know Ansa. It

could mean so many things.”

Rythe leaned over and turned the page. It was a small map of

Illia. “May I see?” Rythe asked Ansa.

“Oh, yes,” Ansa said, letting Rythe take the book from her hand.

“Rythe brought the book up close to his face. He studied the

map for a moment, his eyes moving back and forth, to the top and

down to the bottom of the page. “It’s old,” He concluded. “There are

things on here that don’t exist now, places, even…” Rythe put the

book down. “...mountains.” 

“Where!” Clal asked. Then, Rythe picked up the book again,

opened it to the map and pointed to where the southern realms of

Illia are depicted. “I don’t remember a mountain there,” Clal said.

Rythe returned the volume to Ansa who flipped through the old

and worn pages. She stopped, then read for a moment, then turned

another page. After a few minutes she closed the book, stood up

and turned to Rythe and Clal. “This book,” she said holding it up in

front of them, “it's filled with myths and lore and legends.” Ansa

opened it again, “But, do you suppose that there is truth here...not

just stories?”

“Do you mean an ancient record?” Rythe said.

“If it’s a book of legends that could be filled with truth instead of

just myths and lore then it could also have clues or answers to our

80

--- page 81 ---

journey and how we are supposed to be going about saving Illia.”

Clal finished.

<<fix edaphlas 1: fixing>>

“Wait!” Ansa said. She closed the book then ran to the wall that

bare the imprint of the cloud, the floating island. The wall, however,

was dim and gray and the scene was almost indistinguishable from

the cracks and grooves in the wall. “Here,” Ansa said, “Clal, a floating

island.”

She sat down on the floor in front of the wall that bore the

floating island image. She leaned her back against the wall, then

stretched out and crossed her legs in a comfortable position. Clal

and Rythe also sat down beside her. They watched as Ansa thumbed

through the pages of the Book of Legends furiously trying to find

something. Then she stopped and there on the page read:

“Skyland’s Rising.”

“Clal, do you think this is it?” she turned to Clal. “Could this be

about the picture on the wall?“

“I…” Clal started to say.

“It reads,” Ansa couldn’t wait for an answer. She pointed to the

words on the page and leaned close to the book, 

“Long ago, far off the shores of the western realm of Illia there

was a people, a people of music and song. They were known

as the noblest in the land. One day a great storm blew and

tore at the island. The waves heaved themselves upon it’s

shores and the island began to turn. A great earthquake

dislodged the island and the wind pushed the island heaven

ward high into the sky. They were lost to us, the Illian people

and were never heard of again. There is a cloud in the West

81

--- page 82 ---

that resembles the island though there is no record here of

the cloud and the missing island being one in the same.”

“A floating island, Clal.” Ansa said.

“I think so, but what would that have to do with defeating the

dark one lurking, as the prophecy says,” said Clal.

<<fix edaphlas left here>>

“What is this prophecy?” Ansa said. “Perhaps it’s in here.” She

flipped through the Book of Legends once more and there near the

beginning of the book was the prophecy. She read it out loud.

“Look to the East to find the one,

Who only can unlock the sun

The powers of this world await

Who holds the key to open fate

And when is found this one to name

And take his place beside his fame

Remember this, that with his time

Comes danger, mischief, vicious crime

For not too far from this world’s birth

There was one who roamed the earth

Awaiting chance to stake his claim

Upon each heart that has a name

Yet if our one completes his task

The dark one lurking turns to ash

But if our one turns inward spite

All hope with fade without a fight”

“Clal, this is about you.” Ansa said, her eyes moving back and

forth reading it once more. “Clal, it says that you are supposed to

unlock the sun and that there are powers that are waiting for you

and that you hold the key?”

82

--- page 83 ---

Then Rythe added, “There will be danger, and vicious crime. A

task to be completed and the dark one,” Rythe said half smiling,

“he’ll turn to ash, unless...you turn inward in spite?”

Only now was the reality that Clal was the chosen one and that

these things, this room, this book, the prophecy were indeed about

him. He could hardly believe where he was and what they were

doing. Though, he knew that the examination had not been

fabricated. He wished Morgrith was here. He had questions and

hoped that Morgrith had answers.

Clal looked at the book in Ansa’s hands. “May I, Ansa,” he said,

motioning for him to hold it. Ansa handed him the book as they

remained seated on the stone floor. Clal carefully turned the pages

reading portions of one page and a few lines of another. He was half

reading and half thinking about their next handful of tasks in order

to accomplish such a great feat as saving all Illia from imminent

destruction.

“So the dark one lurking is to be turned to ash,” Clal said, “fire

turns things to ash. So we somehow...use fire?”

“The sun, Clal,” Ansa said. “The prophecy said you are the only

one that can unlock the sun. And then it talks about a key that

unlocks.”

“We need to find a key, or something that acts as a key, to unlock

the sun, that may be used like fire to turn the dark one to ash, never

to return?” Rythe said.

“Yes,!” Clal said, “That sounds…”

“...like we might have the beginnings of a plan.” 

“Ansa, what about the dragon holding the stone?” Clal walked to

the wall that had shown the dragon above the sea. “What does the

Book of Legends say about that?”

Ansa once more poured over the pages of the book. She had

opened the book in the middle and searched to the end but

stopped at the very beginning.

83

--- page 84 ---

“The dragon and the stone seed,” she said aloud. “Stone seed?

Stones done have seeds.” She handed the book to Clal, “It is here

too.”

“And thus our fathers have written that the great dragon was

tasked to take the sacred stone seed far into the ocean where no

soul had ever traveled. It was there that the dragon deposited the

seed into the sea. Many years passed and the stone seed grew and

became Illia, the great land of the sea. A people came and

remembered where they had come from. But as the generations

passed, the land of their origin, their beginnings was forgotten.” Clal

turned the page then said, “That’s it. That’s all it says.”

“Where did they come from? What is this dragon? A stone

seed?” Ansa exclaimed. “There is so much to learn.”

“I think it will come in time, Ansa.” Clal said. “I think we should

keep reading this book. Eventually things will become clearer.”

Ansa fanned the pages for a moment, then stopped. She opened

up the Book of Legends wide and read a few words. “Here Clal, this

reminds me of the lullaby mother used to sing to us,” She read

further, “or…perhaps it is.” Ansa started to sing the words to the

familiar tune that they always used to sing growing up.

“The lands of Illia sleep, my love

Or so the mountains say

And rolling meadows speak of thee

My love, asleep, till day

Though shimmer bright and beam of light

Will dance upon your face

And all the winds upon the land 

Rush in, you’ll stay your place.”

“But Clal,” Ansa looked up at him. “There’s a second verse I’ve

never heard.” Ansa’s voice once again began to fill the chamber.

84

--- page 85 ---

“The peoples of dear Illia 

No sight, no voice, and now

Have gone away beyond what’s known

To be and lost somehow.

No matter where you’ve gone from us

And where you may yet go

I’ll come for you and set you free

Your people I must know.”

“See, it is mother’s lullaby.” Ansa smiled from ear to ear. “This

must mean something too. This book...” 

“Yes,” Clal retrieved the book from Ansa’s hand. “It must be part

of our journey, what we’re supposed to do. But there’s so many

pieces and ways to go…”

Ansa nodded then stood up. “I think I hear something,” she said. 

Clal and Rythe rose and they all three turned toward the iron

door and froze. Morgrith had said that he would be sending

someone who would guide them out of the castle. The steps

became louder and the iron door began to swing open. 

To their astonishment it was not Morgrith or the man that

Morgrith was sending to them, it was one of the castle guards who

entered the room and closed the iron door behind him. Rythe stood

in front of Clal and Ansa preparing to protect them. 

The guard stopped, then slowly reached for his helmet with both

hands and pulled it off. His long blond hair fell to his shoulders and

he wore a smile. He looked at each one of them and then said,

“Which one of you are Clal?”

“Who are you?” Rythe said.

“I am Jestro, sent by Morgrith.” he said. Then he looked at his

armor that he was wearing and chuckled. “Oh, yes, this might be

startling. No, I’m not here to find you out or take you to the

85

--- page 86 ---

dungeons. I am a guard, yes, but under the order of Morgrith,

though King Neldeer does not know this, and won’t for a long time,

if at all.” He was taking off his armor as he spoke. “Which one of you

are Clal?” Jestro repeated.

Clal stepped forward, “I am Clal Winden, just a boy.”

Once Jestro removed all of his armor he came before Clal and

kneeled. “It is a high honor to be alive at the time when our great

deliverer has come. I will forever be your loyal servant, Clal Winden

of…”

“Lyrune…of Lyrune, sir” Clal said.

“Of Lyrune?” Jestro said. He stayed kneeling for longer than Clal

would have preferred him to. Clal would have preferred him to not

have knelt before him at all, but he supposed that this could be a

common occurrence as the days passed by.

“Well, you’ll be needing some weapons for your journey, right.

I’m here to help you.” Jestro motioned for them to follow him

through the dark passageway.

“Where will you be taking us Jestro?” Clal moved closer to the

chest in the corner. 

“To the castle iron works, of course.” Jestro stepped back from

halfway in the passageway. 

Clal grimaced and slouched as his thoughts turned to the

danger they faced as they struggled to arrive here to this chamber. 

“I know a place where we can acquire satisfactory weapons. I

would like you to find us a way out of this castle and let us be on our

way. We can manage from there.” Clal spoke in a firm tone. Each

moment that they were still within the castle walls meant danger,

and this was to be avoided.

“Sure,” Jestro scratched his head. “Morgrith asked me to take you

to the smithy.”

86

--- page 87 ---

“I understand Jestro.” Clal said smiling. “I believe we have no

other purpose but to flee from the castle and be on our way. Can

you help us?”

“Certainly!” Jestro, once again motioned for them to follow him. 

Clal turned toward the chest, “Ansa!” he said, grabbing Ansa’s

arm. “There’s a few other things in here.” He reached in to retrieve

them. He picked up the key and coin. When his hand pulled on the

scroll the scroll refused to budge. 

“Clal, what…” Ansa’s eyes widened and her mouth dropped

open.

“How do I…” at once Clal stopped pulling, “this is for another

day. It will not budge because it’s not meant to go with us.”

Rythe had already entered the passageway through the way.

Ansa and Clal looked again at the scroll then Ansa turned. Clal

slowly closed the chest, turned the key, and locked it.

Ansa also slipped past the door into the darkness behind the

wall of stone with Hittle bobbing up and down on her shoulder. Clal

followed behind her, stepped into the passageway then turned. He

looked at the walls and the depictions and scenes, the chest, the

archway with a wall where they once had entered through. It was a

sight, where he learned much and where their journey truly began,

Ansa, Rythe, and himself, the hope of all Illia.

Clal turned to the darkness and unknown before him. He closed

the door to what he knew beyond the iron door which slid shut.

Embracing the darkness before him he made his first step toward

the path ahead.

Jestro led them through strange caverns and dark passageways

behind the castle walls and under the floors of rooms and hallways.

Now and then a passageway would splinter off in another

direction. Finally, they came to an unadorned iron door wide and

tall. “Here’s where we take our final plunge into the deep.” Jestro

87

--- page 88 ---

pulled out a large key, jabbed it into the keyhole then turned the key

with his massive hand.

“What’s down here,” Clal walked to stand next to Jestro who was

waiting for them to all arrive.

“This is the way out of the castle, the great circular staircase that,

when at the bottom, leads the wanderer out almost three miles to

the south of the castle. There, within the cover of the trees of the

forest you will emerge into the outer world beyond the castle

clutches.” Jestro stepped a few feet backwards and motioned with

his hand for them to enter. “I, however, will not be escorting you

further. My duties, less important duties such as my guard duties

cannot permit the time...oh, I just remembered my armor was left in

the chamber. I’ll leave it there and simply use another.”

“And Clal,” Jestro handed him a small, leather pouch, “Here is

what is left of Morgrith’s aid as you begin your journey.”

Clal put out his hand and Jestro placed the pouch in his palm.

Clal felt the weight and through the leather a faint glow could be

seen. “The necklace,” Clal said quietly. Clal felt something else in the

pouch. It was small and slender. He pulled it out. It was a miniature

scroll. He unrolled it and read the words. “Only put on the necklace

when light is needed and no other outsider is looking in.”

“Clal, we still need weapons.” Rythe said.

“Right. I’ve thought of where we can find some, though being

three miles south of the castle is going to make it difficult to return to

the city streets.” Clal inched further into the doorway.

“Thank you Jestro.” Ansa smiled. “You are a true friend and we

won’t forget what you’ve done for us today. May the heavens shine

down upon you always.”

“Thank you, Ansa. And Clal, Rythe, I have no doubt that we will

meet again before all of this is said and done.” Jestro put his hand

on the door. “Now, after you’re all in and on your way I will be

88

--- page 89 ---

locking this door behind you. There is no light, just darkness down

here.”

“Everyone in,” Clal pushed past them, and the others followed. 

“Farewell, friends.” Jestro pushed the door shut then the clank of

the door being locked echoed throughout the passageway. The

darkness enveloped them instantly and the air was damp and

suffocating. Ansa began to breathe quickly as they continued to walk

in the darkness.

Then Clal remembered the leather pouch and the necklace. He

slipped it on. Light returned to their senses. From the stone at his

chest, Clal could see the roughness of the dirt walls and the winding

path before them. It lit the way and the others kept extremely close

to Clal as they continued.

Clal couldn’t help but wonder why Morgrith hadn’t come back

and why he hadn’t decided to come with them. Jestro was helpful,

though, he still had many things to discuss with Morgrith, questions.

He wondered if they were even headed in the right direction, having

refused to go to the castle smithy with Jestro for weapons.

They walked what seemed like a good long time along the

underground tunnel. There were no split offs, no lights, no markings

on the walls, nothing but a crudely carved out tunnel that hadn’t

seen many visitors, and cobwebs. 

“Clal, what’s your plan for arming ourselves?” Rythe asked.

“Tallon, the blacksmith.” Clal raised his hand in the air while he

answered. “We’ll go and pay him a visit. If he’s there we’ll ask for

some weapons and if he’s not…” Clal stopped walking, “we’ll simply

let ourselves in and find them.”

Ansa gasped, “Clal, no we won’t. That’s stealing.”

“I know Ansa.” He turned and looked at her. She looked away.

“But we may find out what has happened to him while looking for a

few weapons. If he knows the cause I don’t believe he’ll consider it

stealing...I hope.”

89

--- page 90 ---

“His disappearance is still a riddle that’s yet to have been solved.”

Rythe used his thumbnail to scratch at the wall beside him, taking

the opportunity while Clal’s light was shining in his direction. “And

anything that may involve the RISHK, now involves us.”

Ansa shivered. “The RISHK, ugh!” 

Clal paused for a moment then turned and continued to move

forward. They marched on and eventually the air began to be less

damp and muggy and more sweeter smelling, the smell of the

woods. 

They turned another corner then the floor of the tunnel began to

climb upward and they knew that they would soon be exiting the

tunnel. There was a faint light that was now visible, air currents

began to move around them and before long they approached the

entrance of the tunnel. There were no doors, only wood planks that

covered the entrance which was hidden within a cluster of trees.

They climbed a few tall steps, pushed up where leaves and branches

fell into the tunnel. 

Clal, Ansa and Rythe climbed out of the hole, maneuvered past

the trees then stood on the forest floor. Hittle shot into the air and

circled several times before resting on Ansa’s shoulder again.

The trees had undoubtedly been planted to retain the secrecy of

the tunnel opening. There were old trees and young trees, certainly

maintained through the years. Clal took great care to return the

opening to it’s rightful disguise by placing leaves and sticks upon

the flap of burlap and planks that covered it.

The sun dipped below the horizon as they turned toward the

faint silhouette of Eldan Vyum Castle. They would soon be under the

cover of darkness as they reentered the city soon. Clal mentioned

that staying off the main roads would be best, so they trudged

through the thick and thin of the forest.

Their packs clapped against their sides as they walked and not

much conversation was had as they traveled for fear that they would

90

--- page 91 ---

be found. They passed great pines and trees with white bark as they

journeyed through the forest. The castle became closer, and the

danger in Clal’s heart returned as a formidable companion. His only

plan was to visit Tallon’s blacksmith shop to get weapons, but then

what, and was this their path? Clal shook his head and kicked a rock

in front of him.

“Rythe,” Clal reached for a tree branch then pulled off a cluster of

leaves. “We are close now. Do you know how to get back to the

blacksmith’s from here?” 

“I think so.” He squinted and looked left then right ahead of

them. “I think we’re too close to the castle still. I wonder if we should

have taken a different route instead directly back in the direction of

the castle.”

“If we turn west, cross the main road, then follow the forest cover

until we enter town the same way we did yesterday, I think we could

avoid any detection.” Clal turned to Ansa for her approval.

“I am still not sure going to Tallon’s is safe, or necessary.” Ansa

frowned. “Why do we need weapons right now? Why can’t we find

some other way, or wait. Why didn’t we just get them from Jestro?”

“Because there’s already danger out there, and mischief and

vicious crime, or so the prophecy says.” Clal leaned against a tree.

“We don’t know and can’t trust anyone. I just wanted to get away

where we three were alone. But I also know that we should be

armed if something does happen. Rythe, why do you carry a

dagger?”

Rythe shrugged. “For protection or to skin a rabbit if I am

hungry.” 

Ansa stared at Rythe, “Okay. But the point is...well, what are our

options for weapons? We don’t even know if Tallon’s deserted place

has any weapons worth taking.”

“There aren’t many options. He would have been the only smithy

in the city.” Rythe said. “And the further we get from the city, the less

91

--- page 92 ---

likely we’ll be to get our hands on any weapons...unless, of course,”

Rythe smiled, “we find pitchforks and rakes to weild.”

“Ansa, I know it puts us in danger again,” Clal thought for a

moment. “What about we visit Gwynn after Tallon’s shop?”

Ansa froze, then after looking in the direction of the city, said,

“Yes, that would do, Clal.”

The sky, now dark, bore no light from the moon or stars to aid in

their journey. Clal had long since tucked away the necklace after

reaching the end of the castle tunnel. They continued in the

darkness. “I think we should cross the road and come in from the

West. We’re too close to the castle.” Clal said. 

He motioned for them to follow him as Clal headed toward the

main road. The forest was thick but soon they stepped foot on the

hardened path. They crossed quickly and darted into some bushes.

They continued to trudge further north toward the road they had

used when first entering Eldan Vyum. 

Clal never would have imagined that they would be tramping

around at night in the middle of the woods once again, stepping

foot on the same road they left only a day ago. And yet, there they

were.

Ansa, by this time, was dragging her feet slightly as she walked.

Her slender body hunched over and her pace slackened. Rythe too

showed signs of fatigue as he walked and wobbled along slightly.

They hadn’t had anything to eat since breakfast and the long hours

of walking were beginning to take their toll. They soon entered into

the streets of the city which brought a small amount of energy as

their pace quickened. 

“We’re close.” Rythe said.

“How close?” Ansa grabbed her pack and adjusted it on her

shoulder.

“About ten minutes walk, I would imagine.” 

“And Gwynn’s?” Ansa yawned and Hittle chirped twice.

92

--- page 93 ---

“Gwynn?” Clal jerked his head to look at Ansa.

“Clal, maybe Gwynn could help us,” She smiled.”

“Maybe she could, but…” Clal.

“Ansa may be right, Clal. Gwynn knows the city, the people, much

better than we do.” Rythe looked at Ansa and smiled.

Clal was reminded of how wise she had always seemed and this

was a time when he knew she was right.

“Ansa, I think Gwynn could help us. Though I fear the

consequences if anything goes wrong.” Clal came closer to Ansa

and wrapped his arm around her waist. “I’m glad we have each

other, Ansa.”

“Rythe, to Gwynn’s shop if you remember the way.” Clal

announced.

“I rarely forget how to go to a place that I’ve been before,” Rythe

raised one eyebrow, “especially one that I’ve just been to a day ago,”

he winked at Ansa who winked back.

They passed by city shops and cobble stone walls, horse drawn

carts and animals being driven through the streets by their masters.

Strangely, however, there were a few guards about which had not

been the case the day before. 

Clal remembered that the feast had occurred without them and

that the boys had yet to return home. Their return would be

tomorrow and they were all sleeping in the great hall. The guards

had been in pursuit to catch himself and Rythe. This might explain

why there might be guards out tonight.

They soon arrived at Gwynn’s house. It too was dark, like Tallon’s

smithy. However, Ansa turned the knob, opened the door, and

called out for Gwynn as she poked her head in through the doorway.

Ansa paused then a hand grabbed her sleeve and another hand

cupped over her mouth as she let out a muffled scream.

93

--- page 94 ---

The hand pulled her inside and a voice said, “Come in! Quickly!”

Ansa, Clal, and Rythe entered the shop and the door closed behind

them.

94

--- page 95 ---

Chapter 7: Tallon the Blacksmith

“Follow me.” Gwynn said. “Hurry.”

They could hardly see but there was still some light as one dim

candle was lit in each room. They reached a place where there were

stairs down to a lower level which Gwynn climbed down and told

them to follow. 

When they arrived at a place where there were stone walls on

three walls, no window and a door to shut them in, she lit a lantern

and set it on a round table in the middle of the small room.

“I didn’t expect to see you here so soon, Ansa.” Gwynn said

breathing slightly heavy.

“We need your help.” Ansa said. “We need weapons and thought

you…” 

“Weapons?” Gwynn rubbed her chin. “What happened at the

castle? Did you meet Lyoria?”

“Yes, our plan worked. Then…”

“What plan?” Clal said.

“Gwynn told the guards that I was making a special delivery and

that I needed to get into the castle even though today, being the

examination day, they don’t take deliveries...but I got in and was

escorted to Lyoria, the royal maiden who is in our side and we went

to gather roses for the feast when Hittle here, this little castle

sparrow, he came and guided me to Clal.”

“Then, Clal told me that he was cho……” Ansa stopped. She

looked at Clal deciding that it would be better for Clal to share with

Gwynn that he’s the chosen one instead of her.

“I must warn you three,” Gwynn said. “Something happened at

the castle today and now the castle guards have been deployed into

the city. And from what I gather, this is no trifling matter.”

95

--- page 96 ---

“Perhaps I was wrong to send you in their Ansa.” She said. “They

are talking about a girl who came to the castle unannounced at the

same time that two boys may have escaped, something that has

never happened since the history of the examination.”

“I, we did escape, Gwynn, but under Morgrith’s careful

guidance.” Clal said. 

“Morgrith? He helped you escape? Why?” Gwynn said.

“Because…” Clal said looking both at Ansa then Rythe then back

at Gwynn, “...I am the chosen one.”

“And we have been tasked, all three of us, to begin a quest to

fulfill the prophecies of old.” Rythe said.

Ansa pulled out the Book of Legends from her pack. “Here,” she

opened the book, “this is where we feel to begin, and with the words

of the prophecy we now know that we must find a key which will

unlock the sun that will turn the dark one to ash.”

“And we’ve also learned that there is, or are a people that have

been lost and that part of our journey may be to find them.” Rythe

said.

“We have only begun and hope to learn our path as quickly as

possible.” Clal leaned over the table as he sat in the small chair. “Part

of this path lies in understanding where the blacksmith, Tallon, is not

there because the last Rythe told us was that one of the RISHK had

threatened to forge weapons for him.”

“Anything that concerns the RISHK now concerns us.” Rythe said.

“But you are mere children.” Gwynn said quietly. “How can you

think to be equals to…”

“We are not equals to the RISHK, we are greater than them

because we hold to the light, and the prophecies and the songs that

sing of better days and glorious triumphs.” Rythe said.

“Help us. Come with us to the smithy.” Ansa said. “We must see

within his shop and find out what clues might be there. There may

be something that will help us on our journey.”

96

--- page 97 ---

“And weapons, we can take some that he’s not using?” Clal’s face

wore a wry smile. “I think it would be okay if he knew the noble

purpose we would be using them for. Besides,” Clal said, “I was

almost his apprentice.”

Gwynn held her breath then let out a slow exhale. Her face

looked off into the distance it seemed, through the wall and into

another place, perhaps a memory.

“It’s too risky,” Gwynn shook her head. “The castle is conducting

investigations and since I was with you, Ansa, when you went to the

castle for our delivery...they will be visiting me here. I must stay.”

Gwynn stood up from her chair and walked over to Ansa. “But I will

help you.” 

“When I returned home after parting with you at the castle gate,

somehow I knew you three would be back.” Gwynn disappeared out

of the room for a moment then returned. “I labored all day making

cloaks and tunics and an apron and some head covering. The colors

are muted and the styles resemble that of the East where you will be

returning back to. Though Rythe, yours is styled for more western

culture.”

“I’ve also secured some new boots, better footwear than you

have currently.” She continued to lay clothing on the table. “New

packs for all of you, gloves, woolen hoods, socks, under tunics,

everything new so as to not be recognizable to anyone who’s ever

seen you.” 

“Gwynn,” Ansa leaped over and wrapped her arms around here,

“this is incredible.” 

“You can thank me later.” Gwynn smiled wide then divvied out

the clothing. “Tonight, you will wear a hood along with your other

new garments. You must not be detected.”

Clal was garbed in blue, Rythe in red, and Ansa in green once

they put on their clothing that was intended for them. Clal grabbed

97

--- page 98 ---

one of the new packs and emptied his belongings on the table.

Gwynn caught sight of the necklace then gasped.

“Clal, that’s Morgrith’s necklace, is it not?”

“He gifted it to me just before we left to travel through the castle

tunnel.” 

“And this, Gwynn,” Ansa pulled out the Book of Legends, “this is

an ancient volume that holds the history of Illia,” She fanned the

pages, “and even lore that has been lost for centuries. We…”

Boom! Boom! Boom! 

“Gwynn! Open up! We’d like to have a word with you, by order of

the King.” Though far, the sound of the guards traveled down to the

secret room they were now in.

“Too late!” Gwynn’s fists balled up and she frantically ran through

a few of the lower rooms to spy out a way for Clal, Ansa, and Rythe

to escape. “Gather your things, quick like!” 

Clal grabbed his things and stuffed them in his pack. Ansa’s face

started to look pale. Rythe clenched his teeth as his keen eye

searched his surroundings. 

Boom! Boom! Boom! “Gwynn, open the door!” the guard

continued.

Outside of the room they had just been in there was a half

window just above a table. “There!” Gwynn pointed. 

Rythe grabbed a chair, leapt from it and caught himself on the

ledge. He pulled at the lever to open it over and over again. “It’s

sealed.”

“Who is it?” Gwynn said in an artificially produced yet believable

sleepy voice.

“The castle guards! Now open, woman!” The guard’s voice was

gruff and unkind.

“Clal,” Rythe turned, “we must either find a way out, now, or hide

until they are gone.”

98

--- page 99 ---

“The back door!” Gwynn said. “Perhaps they have not discovered

it’s location yet. Come!”

They cautiously climbed the stairs. “Coming!” Gwynn hollered.

She led them to the back door, opened it slowly then let them

out the back. She shut the door then quickly hurried to the front

door to speak with the guards.

Once out of the shop, Clal led them to one wall of another

attached building. They kept close to the wall and moved slowly.

Clal was not sure what would happen to Gwynn. She had been so

kind and the clothing that she had provided, though Clal did not

realize it before, was sorely needed for the journey that they were

embarking upon.

Rythe stayed behind Ansa as she walked close to Clal. They were

just about to leave the area when someone snuck up behind them

and grabbed Rythe. There was another dark figure and the two of

them towered above them half lit by a light behind them. The first

one released Rythe.

“Listen,” the voice said. “Listen to me very carefully and you will

be spared.” These were two guards Clal began to see. “The town

and castle are beginning to unravel with suspicion and

investigations about the boys who escaped before the examination

feast and the mysterious young girl who visited the castle today…”

“ Jestro?” Ansa said, “Is that you?”

“Yes, Ansa. It is I.” He said though his voice was not as jovial as it

had been earlier that day. “This is Seloromus, who is also of the

order of Morgrith. Have you been to the blacksmith’s yet?”

“No,” Clal shook his head. “We are going there now!”

“We will cover you, as it seems to me that this place, Tallon’s

smithy, is an important place for you to visit.” Jestro looked around

for a moment then continued. “We will relieve a set of guards that

are close by. I have not told you yet but I am a commanding officer. I

99

--- page 100 ---

volunteered to be part of the forces who were to be stationed

without the castle during this time of great alarm.”

“You will go ahead and we will follow in the distance so as to

intervene if you are on the verge of being apprehended by any of

my counterparts. You will do your duty there at Tallon’s and be quick

about it, then be on your way.” Jestro smiled. “Do you three

understand?”

They all nodded. 

“Your mysterious appearance, Jestro could not have been at a

more perfect time.” Clal said. “Thank you. And yes, though the

ensuing danger is great, we must find a way to explore the inner

parts of Tallon’s shop before we leave town.”

“Right!” Jestro nodded then motioned with two fingers for them

to be on their way.

Clal led them through some of the back alleys and between

buildings the best that he could. However, traveling on the main

street became their only option after a while. There were guards

everywhere, two standing one corner and one in another. As they

quickly walked on Clal had an idea.

“Rythe,” Clal said, “I think they may be looking for three people,

though I’m not sure. Why don’t you stay with Ansa; walk with her and

I’ll walk ahead…but keep me in your sights.”

Clal rushed off not waiting for an answer. Rythe moved closer to

Ansa then said, “Stay close to me, Ansa.” He stole a glance at her as

she closed in, then they hurried after Clal.

After a few turns and a long walk down a stretch of city street in

the dead of night, they arrived at the front of Tallon’s blacksmith’s

shop. Clal motioned for them to follow him around to the side of the

building. Once they were under the cover of the shadow of the

building Clal crouched down, then Ansa and Rythe followed suit. 

“We’ve got to get in there and I’m not sure how to do that yet.”

Clal said.

100

--- page 101 ---

“Leave that to me.” Rythe jumped up and approached one of the

side doors. First he rattled the door, then shoved it, then stepped

back several paces and ran toward it. He rammed into the door with

one shoulder leading. The door crashed open then Rythe

disappeared into the darkness of the smithy. 

“Rythe!” Ansa ran into the doorway and Clal followed. 

Once in, Ansa shut the door and they all stood near the front

counter of the shop. Hittle chirped then flew from her shoulder and

disappeared somewhere in the room.

“What now, Clal? We can’t see anything.” Ansa said.

“Rythe,” Clal grabbed his arm, “we must find something to light

our way.”

They felt around for a torch and some way to light it, but it was

no use, there was no way for them to navigate through their

surroundings. “Clal, can you use the stone?” Rythe suggested.

“I suppose.”

Clal reached for his pack, pulled it to his middle, then reached in

and retrieved the small pouch. He took out the necklace and slipped

it over his head. The stone burst out with light which chased the

darkness away.

“We’ve got to hurry now.” Clal said. “We must look for clues and

weapons.”

“ Just look at this place.” Ansa picked up a broken bowl off the

floor.

From the outside, Tallon’s shop looked as it always had. But on

the inside, the furniture and things behind the shop’s four walls bore

no resemblance that this was a blacksmith’s shop at all. The shelves

were torn from the walls, tables were broken and overturned. Iron

works were strewn across the floor. The wooden planks of the shop

that made up the floor were splintered into pieces in most places. 

“What happened?” Clal whispered.

101

--- page 102 ---

“There’s only one answer,” Rythe said through clenched teeth,

“the RISHK, Renthar, I’m guessing.”

“Well, let’s look for any weapon that we can salvage.” Clal turned

over tables, anvils, tools and broken shelves. 

Ansa was the first to find a weapon. “Look, a short sword.” She

ran her finger across the blade. 

“Ansa, be careful. It could still be sharp,” Clal warned.

“She knows, Clal, I’m sure.” Rythe smiled. “I’d do the same thing.”

Rythe searched near the corner of the shop and found a

cupboard that had received no damage. He opened the doors. “Ah

ha!” He said. “I found a stash of daggers over here.” They ran to

Rythe who handed Clal over a dagger to tie around himself. Then

Rythe came to Ansa and fastened it around her waist almost before

she noticed. 

“Oh, Ansa, I wasn’t thinking,” Rythe said. “I didn’t think you would

know where to put this. We’re just in such a hurry.”

“That’s okay, Rythe.” She whispered. “Thank you...and you’re

right. I’ve never worn a dagger before.”

“There, you two are equipped. All I need is a sword, but where to

find one.” Clal continued searching through the piles of the

wreckage. They rummaged around for what seemed like a long time

before finding anything. Rythe was the first one to find anything that

would give them any clue about Tallon the blacksmith. 

“Here. Over here,” Rythe waved his hand beckoning them.

“Come, I’ve found something and I need your light Clal.”

Clal and Ansa ran over to Rythe who was crouching under the

counter of the shop. “It’s a note.” Clal shined his light on it. “It reads: I

am expecting a dark rider to visit me here in my shop. He required

me to forge three weapons for him but I refused. When he returns I

will have no weapons for him. If anyone reads this message, know

that I am in grave danger, or worse, dead. Signed, Tallon the

Blacksmith of Eldan Vyum”

102

--- page 103 ---

“So he didn’t follow through, he didn’t serve the wretched man

one bit.” Rythe said with a wide grin on his face. “I like him. What a

brave soul, that Tallon he is.”

“But it cost him everything, Rythe.” Ansa stood up and looked

around. 

“Sometimes people choose to make the right choice,” Rythe

stood up and put the note into his pouch, “no matter what happens

because of it.”

“But it is such a sad thing.” Ansa brought her hands to her face.

“It can be,” Clal too was disturbed by the shop being in

shambles. But he also shared Rythe’s excitement to find that Tallon

was a good man, honorable, who stood up to the bullies of their

day. He secretly hoped that one day he would meet Tallon and tell

him this. He hoped that he was still alive after such an ill fate that had

befallen him.

“But there’s still a few unanswered questions.” Rythe said, looking

around. “Why was he in such a hurry when I saw him last? Do you

remember me telling you about that?”

“Yes,” Clal nodded, “and from your story it sounded as if he

would have to work long days and use his greatest measure of skill

to fit in three weapons among his other smithy work that he was

behind on.”

“Then, he must have been working on something else…” Ansa

said.

“This Tallon is a mystery.” Rythe looked around. “I don’t know

what more we can do here. I think we’ve found enough.”

Clal reached for the stone then slid the necklace from his neck

and replaced it into his pack. Right as he was doing so a noise was

heard. Someone was opening the rear door of the blacksmith shop.

The darkness was thick and they could not decipher where

anything was. “Put on your hoods and huddle under the counter, all

three of us!” Ansa said. 

103

--- page 104 ---

“Ansa, they…” Clal replied.

“Trust me and do it.”

They all did as Ansa said and hid. The counter was deep and

though they had been there a moment ago, they hadn’t noticed that

there were two doors and a cupboard underneath that could be

sealed off. Ansa pulled the doors shut and left a small crack open

just as two men entered, each holding lanterns.

“This will teach the old man to do what he’s told when he’s told,”

one of the men spoke with a raspy voice. “Look at this mess. Isn’t it

beautiful?!” The man laughed.

“Imforo, how dare you imply that he deserved such wicked

treatment. The man, Renthar told me, was ever so kind...and ever so

skilled, the best there is in Illia. That’s why Renthar took him away.

Should this really have been fair treatment…” the other man laughed

a hearty wicked laugh.

Ansa gasped then whispered, “Tallon’s alive?”

“Skeldruc...what was that? Did you hear that?” Imforo froze then

slowly scanned the scene. They were quiet and could hardly be

heard as they walked around the room and closer to the counter

under which they hid.

Rythe’s hand was on his sword and Clal held his dagger at the

ready. Ansa was behind both of them well protected for what could

possibly be their first encounter with the RISHK.

“Imforo,” Skeldruc motioned for him to join him. “Over here.”

They were approaching the counter, their legs were getting closer.

Their black legs came so close then Clal saw one of them crouch

down reaching out to open the cupboard door they were hiding

behind.

“Hey!” Skeldruc drew back before he had a chance to discover

them. “What is that bird doing here?” They could hear Hittle

screeching and whizzing around the room, launching into a full

attack on the RISHK. 

104

--- page 105 ---

The men retreated waving their arms back and forth. Imforo

dropped his lantern on the floor which quickly doused the remains

of the shop exploding into flame and smoke. Skeldruc threw his

lantern from him where another blazing fire erupted

“Imforo, get to the horses!” They ran for the door. “Then lets ride

North.” The RISHK vanished as Hittle continued his onslaught. 

Rythe was watching them like the sharp eyed hunter that he was

then burst open the cupboard doors once they were gone. The

smoke was quickly filling the shop.

One of the cupboard doors slammed into the wooden planked

wall then broke off of its hinges and clamored to the floor. They all

looked at the wall where a dislodged plank revealed a wooden box.

Rythe looked at the fire which was getting ever closer, the heat

almost unbearable, then reached in and pulled the wooden box

from its hiding. 

“It’s heavy.” He slid open the box, peaked in, then closed it. “Clal,

you’re in luck. We’ve found your sword not a moment too soon. Let’s

get out of this place.”

Clal looked at the wooden box, then up at Rythe. “What good

fortune.” Then Clal turned and ran to the side door disappearing

into the night. Ansa followed. 

Rythe held the wooden box tightly to his chest as he moved

toward the door, the light of the flames danced across his face and

reflected in his eyes. He leaned then leapt into the open doorway,

his crimson cloak fanning out, narrowly avoiding the flames.

Chapter 8: The Journey North

Clal looked behind him. Ansa rode his heels and Rythe was

several paces back. Darkness of night and swiftness of flight was

their greatest advantage in this moment. Clal turned a corner, ran

105

--- page 106 ---

down a dark road, then just before he turned another corner, he

watched for the others.

Rythe had caught up to Ansa. He heard Ansa sobbing. He spoke

nothing to her, only continued to hold the wooden box to his chest

as they ran. They soon joined Clal.

“Where are we going and what do we do now?” Rythe said,

bending over, his chest moving up and down quickly. 

“We’ve gotta get out of this city and away from the threat of the

castle guards.” Clal said. “And we’ve got to get out tonight.”

“Clal,” Rythe pushed the wooden box toward him.

Clal took the box, “Let’s find a more secluded place to rest for a

bit.” 

Rythe came close to Clal, “You stay closer to Ansa and I’ll lead us

to a safe place. She needs you, I think.”

Rythe moved past him and turned the corner. Clal wrapped his

arm around Ansa as they followed. The further they went the darker

their surroundings grew until they reached the forest edge. A waxing

moon had risen in the East which shed a fair amount of light upon

their wooded path. Rythe found a ring of trees that surrounded a

small part of the forest, “Here. We can rest here for a time.”

Ansa sat beside Clal who had found a fallen tree to sit on. Hittle

soon returned and flew in front of Ansa’s face, chirping. He landed

on her hand then hopped up to her shoulder. He then flew to a

nearby tree branch, sitting still and silent.

Clal noticed that Ansa’s gaze was fixed on something in the city.

Clal peered back into the city, then he saw it. From their position

they could see smoke and flame in the distance reaching high into

the starry night. That wasn’t the fire from Tallon’s blacksmith shop

alone, he knew that other buildings were now ablaze and will also

be a pile of ashes in the morning. Was this the intent of the RISHK or

an accident?

106

--- page 107 ---

Ansa began to sob again and Clal just held his sister. After she

slipped away into a much needed slumber, Clal laid her down on

the forest floor, moved away from her side, then approached Rythe. 

Clal opened the lid of the wooden box as Rythe watched. He set

the lid on the grass then ran his hand across most of the side of the

sword. The blade of this doubled edged sword was etched halfway

up with designs that told a story. The darkness hid further details

from him at the moment, however. There were jewels both in the

center and on the left and right of the guard and the grip of the

sword had been fashioned with the softest of black leather. And the

great blue jewel on the pommel looked exactly like the jewel in his

necklace from Morgrith.

“This...is…” Clal began. 

“...a kingly sword,” Rythe said.

Clal stood, and held the sword out straight in front of him, “I’ve

never held a sword.”

“I have,” Rythe stood back a step, “But nothing so…”

“Clal,” Ansa rose, “is that the sword that Rythe found?” She was

still sniffling.

He swung it back and forth in the air. “Yes.” 

“Clal, I found this in the bottom of the box.” Rythe handed a

folded piece of paper to him.

Clal squinted, then held it up to the light of the moon. “It says the

year this was recorded, which was…” Clal counted with his other

fingers, “forty-four years ago. That’s a long time, the sword looks

newly forged.”

“What does the note say?” Ansa moved closer to read it.

“To our greatest hope, Seldinolum. If by chance you come, and

this sword finds you, know that I was neither the only contributor nor

the sole instigator of such a marvelous work and craft. For you, by far

will need the greatest advantage in combat and this, by far, is my

grandest masterpiece of all.”

107

--- page 108 ---

“For me?” Clal spoke to himself. “How did this all work out?”

“Some things are meant to be and we’re all part of the way things

work out sometimes.” Rythe said.

“Clal, can you imagine if we hadn’t gone back to Tallon’s smithy?”

Ansa shook her head. 

“I knew that was part of our journey, and now look at our

fortunate plight, though bittersweet.” Clal could still see the flames

and smoke.

“Tallon, whom we’ve never met,” She turned to Rythe, “except for

you, Rythe.” She turned back to Clal, “Tallon is our loyal friend. We

must help him. We must find him. He is in danger.”

“I would, if it weren’t for our greater purpose.” 

“Clal, but what if our purpose is to help him too?” She said.

“I don’t know either way.” Rythe said, stretching out along the

grass they were standing on. “But I think we are safe here and I’m

going to sleep.”

“All right, perhaps you’re right, Rythe.” Clal said laying down. “We

can discuss this in the morning. Now I have a sword to sleep on.” He

smiled.

Ansa was left alone. She sat there for a long time with arms

crossed and a frown on her face. But as the night wore on, she

swayed and wobbled until she too found the grassy oasis a welcome

place for rest.

When Clal awoke, Rythe was standing and looking into the East

as he leaned against a large tree. The sky was light though the sun

had not risen over the eastern mountain range. 

“Good morning!” Clal said, rubbing his back.

“Clal, we should be moving on.” Rythe said, his back still facing

Clal. “I believe this is our last chance.” He turned to Clal, “I sense that

they are looking.”

108

--- page 109 ---

“Yes, we must go, but where? Ansa has said to the North.” Clal

looked down at her as she lay there on her side with closed eyes, her

hood covered her brown locks.

“I know we don’t know our path yet. But I think it’s you that

should decide.” Rythe pointed at his chest, “You’re the chosen one.

So, be the chosen one, Clal.” Rythe walked over to Clal and clapped

him on the back, smiling.

“I was afraid of that.” Clal said. He sat there sulking on the ground

frowning at the prospect of being responsible for the mistakes as

well as the successes of their journey. It was a hard thing to now be

the leader when he hardly knew where to lead them. 

“Rythe,” Clal motioned for Rythe to join him who was sitting upon

the fallen tree. Rythe came and sat down beside him. 

“So this much we do know, that there is a key, to unlock the sun,

which the sun to me sounds like a weapon...a way to defeat the dark

one. So, what is the key and what is this sun and where are they to

be found and how do we learn the answers?” Clal rubbed his chin.

“Right, and then there’s the song about the people, the second

verse of the lullaby. Endeavoring to find a lost people.” Rythe said,

“How do we know where they are if they are lost?”

“Someone will have to tell us.” Clal said.

“And what of the blacksmith?” Rythe patted Clal’s knee then

stood up and turned toward him. He waited for Clal to answer.

“I am afraid, Rythe. I’m afraid to make a wrong decision.” Clal too

arose. “But I think it would be the right thing to do, when someone is

in danger, you try to help them, is that not right?”

“It would seem to be. And like Ansa said, perhaps it’s truly part of

our journey.” Rythe smiled.

Clal looked out to the East again, the sun sending its first rays

upon the forest like glass shooting through the sky. Clal thought for

a moment, then remembered the Book of Legends and how reading

from its pages gave them a clearer sense of their full purpose. He

109

--- page 110 ---

reached over to pull it from Ansa’s bag, when Ansa popped up from

sleeping and grabbed his hand.

She held him as her eyes were glazed over but came to her

senses in a few moments as sleep left her. 

“Oh, Clal. I’m sorry.” She released her grip on his arm. “I heard

something and thought...oh, how silly of me.” 

“Ansa, good morning! I’ve decided to take us North where we

can search out Tallon, then continue on with our journey.” He smiled.

“Ready your things. Though I do want to read from the Book of

Legends for a spell.” Clal ran his hand through her hair and shook it

so as to make a mess of her already halfway confused, twig filled

hair.

“Okay. Okay, you!” She giggled handing him the book.

Clal stood and thumbed through the volume. A key. The sun. A

people. He knew that all of these were important, but couldn’t

exactly pinpoint their direct relation. This is why he wanted to read

from the book. 

Just as he was about to turn one if it’s brittle pages, Ansa

snatched it from in. “How would you like it if I read...while we

traveled?” 

Clal sighed. He never had been keen on reading. “Yes, I suppose

I’m not up for reading at the moment.” He winked at Ansa who

smiled and spun around to return the book to its rightful place. She

had appointed herself as the keeper of the book for now.

And so, they all gathered their belongings, strapped their

weapons and packs tight and once again journeyed through the

forest. While they walked, it was decided that they would follow a

half a mile distance parallel to the main road that went north. They

would cross many other roads and knew to be quick and careful as

they crossed. They were not sure who would be watching. They

could never be too careful.

110

--- page 111 ---

Ansa read from the Book of Legends and occasionally voiced

what she was reading. There were tales of Kings, of peoples, and of

places that held great importance. She had mostly read to herself

and at the moment was trying not to lose her step or trip while

reading and walking. 

Clal became aware that they were approaching the main road to

the West. “Let’s pass by quickly and be on our way.” They ran across

the road then Ansa followed. Rythe walked across the path peering

off in each direction. When they had reached the other side and had

only walked a few feet into the forest, Rythe turned and stopped.

“Rythe, what is it?” Ansa said.

“Hooves.”

In an instant the rider appeared on the road in the distance. Clal

dove into the underbrush then Ansa did the same. Rythe crouched

near a tree. They waited for the rider to pass. The rapid beating of

the hooves on the road told Clal that this rider was riding as fast as

possible. Soon, the rider would be within sight.

“This is the day the boys return home. Perhaps it's just one of the

boys.” Rythe whispered.

“Whoever it is, they are working their stead to no end.” Clal said.

The rider burst into view riding a black horse. It was Morgrith.

Once known, Clal jumped out and called for him to stop. Morgrith

reared his horse then turned and drove them into the bushes with

his horse. They understood and ran several paces away from the

path. 

“My, it’s been a busy few days.” Morgrith dismounted with a

smile. “Tell me, how are you here and not further along?”

“Further along where?” Clal spat. “The path is still not clear to me,

Morgrith. Though we’ve acquired clothing,” he lifted up his cloak.

“...and weapons,” Rythe unsheathed his sword.

“...and now we’re going north to help rescue Tallon from the

RISHK.”

111

--- page 112 ---

“Though, we’ve also learned that there is a key and that I must

unlock the sun, a weapon to defeat the dark one, and that there is a

people hidden away that must be found.” Clal said.

Morgrith smiled. “I have no doubt that you are on the correct

path. I only wish I could go with you.”

“What are you doing here, Morgrith?” Rythe asked. “Why do you

ride with such haste?”

“It is your families, Clal and Ansa…and yours, Rythe.” Morgrith

looked around and pulled them in. “They have narrowed down all

possible combinations and somehow have secured your three

names as the arsonists who burned down several of the buildings in

the city last night.”

“What?” Ansa yelled.

“How did they…” Clal began.

“It was the feast. They read every name before the food was even

served to the boys and when your name Rythe was called, no one

stood, and they certainly had record that you had been examined.

The other boy that the guards reported escaping with you, Rythe,

which was you Clal, they figured had somehow snuck in as an

imposter. Once another guard reported that a girl named Ansa had

come to the castle on a day when no deliveries were acceptable,

and another report from another guard that a girl with a rogue bird

was wandering the castle halls, They figured that you three were all

together preparing some kind of plot against the kingdom. They

easily found your name Clal as Rythe lives close to a family with a

daughter named Ansa. And so, I rode here as fast as I could knowing

that your families are in danger of interrogation and the royal guards

will be deployed within the hour.” Morgrith shook his head. “Thanks

to our good friend Jestro, however, none of this information could

have been secured so quickly if it weren’t for him.” Morgrith turned

to Clal. 

112

--- page 113 ---

“What did happen with the fire? Jestro had told me that he was

covering you so you could investigate Tallon’s blacksmith shop.”

“We went because my coming to Eldan vyum was to become an

apprentice to Tallon. But we later found out through our final visit

that he was threatened by Renthar to forge weapons for him and he

refused. So he’s been taken.” Clal shook his head and stepped

closer to Morgrith. “And Skeldruc and Imforo, they arrived as we

were looking for weapons for our journey. So we hid. Then Hittle,

Ansa’s sparrow...he saved us from being found out. One of the

RISHK, I can’t remember who it was, one of them dropped their

lantern and the place began to burn.”

“But our time there was not in vain, we found out that Tallon is

still alive.” Rythe said.

“How?” Morgrith said.

“Skeldruc said something about it before they ran out of the

burning smithy.”

“And I found this.” Clal pulled the sword from its sheath. “What

do you know of this? Tallon, he is a true friend for this had been

forged forty-four years ago and Tallon has been the faithful keeper

of it. What do you know of it?”

Morgrith stepped back. He pushed the weapon up touching the

flat part of the blade. “I have never seen this, Clal. But you might

have guessed that I asked Tallon to forge this masterful weapon.

Tallon never showed it to me, though I don’t know why.” He smiled

and motioned for Clal to hand the sword to him. Clal surrendered

the weapon to the enchanter. Morgrith held it up and read the

words on the blade that Clal had seen last night but could not read

in the darkness.

“May the hand that wields this blade,

Wield also the light and life of Illia.

May the heart of the warrior, true,

113

--- page 114 ---

Carry her song and her call till the dawning.”

“It is here, in an ancient tongue.” Morgrith said. “And in the Book

of Legends, you will find it there also.”

“But what does it mean?” Ansa asked him.

“I cannot linger, my friends. But I will tell you this,” Morgrith put

his hands on both Clal and Ansa’s shoulders. “Follow your heart, for

that is the only way that you will grow to fulfill your destiny and the

prophecies spoken of by our fathers. I can say no more.”

Morgrith leapt onto his horse like he was a young man and not

the ancient wizard that he was. “And this,” he pulled a pack from the

side of his horse. “Always am I found with victuals, for you never

know who or what you’ll find along the roads of life.” He chuckled to

himself. Clal took the heavy laden pack from Morgrith.

“I will warn your families and assure that their safety will be

secured. If anything, they will hide until the royal forces are no

longer a threat.” His stead turned and Morgrith struggled to control

him. “I will instruct them that you’ve done nothing wrong and that

you are all safe. Have no fears and may you travel with the greatest

aid Illia has to offer. Be well!” Morgrith shot off west and was gone in

moments.

They were revived of sorts knowing that they were truly following

the right course. Though their appearance and dealings in Eldan

Vyum had stirred up a great level of alarm and attention, it was still

manageable by individuals like Morgrith and Jestro. What's more is

that their progress had been a tremendous leap forward in their

overall journey. Now, they were well on their way to the northern

realms of Illia. 

Clal’s pace quickened as he thought about the inscription on his

blade. He repeated it over and over again and committed it to

memory in a matter of minutes.

114

--- page 115 ---

They travelled all that day through the woods with nothing but

an occasional scraped leg from a stubborn branch or a sore

shoulder from an unpracticed habit of carrying a pack for hours.

They ate Morgrith’s food sparingly and were all thankful for the

moment when Clal said, “I believe we should camp here tonight.”

Once again they found ample rest upon the forest floor, and

when they awoke the next day, their northern destination being ever

closer fueled their hunger to continue to move in haste.

They took turns carrying the sack of food from Morgrith, though

Rythe carried it most of the time. Rythe also made sure that they

drank from almost every stream and river that they crossed. 

On the second day late in the afternoon during a time when they

sat to rest and eat before their final few hours of journeying, Ansa

opened up the Book of Legends and read from its pages. 

“Ansa,” Clal said after watching her for a bit. “What are you

doing?”

“Well,” she said while her gaze remained fixed on the pages, “I’m

looking for anything that has to do with song, music, signing...that

sort of thing.” 

“What have you found?” Rythe asked.

“Nothing,” she said flatly. “But I will. I just haven’t read too much

yet.”

Rythe stood up from sitting on the ground. “I would guess it’s a

day and half from where we will camp in a few hours from here.”

“Another day and a half?” Clal threw up his hands. “I’ve always

wanted to own a horse.”

“I don’t think a horse would help us.” Rythe scolded. “Staying off

the road, that’s the only way to travel for this poor lot here.” He

chuckled. “What, don’t you like the boots that Gwynn so graciously

provided for us?”

“About the boots, my feet have never felt so comfortable.” Then

Clal remembered the last time they saw Gwynn. It was for them that

115

--- page 116 ---

she was risking her status, her business dealings, her safety, her very

future and life...all for them. 

“Bless her, our friend Gwynn.” Clal said quietly. “Rythe, I want to

be that kind of person, just like Gwynn and Tallon. True and loyal to

others.” 

“I believe you are, Clal.” Rythe smiled. “You are.”

Ansa stood up, closed the book then placed it in her pack. Then

she said, “I found something. But you’ll have to catch me to find out

what it is.” She leapt through the trees and vanished. 

Both Clal and Rythe looked at each other with their eyes open

wide. Both of them had pulled out several items from their pack

while resting. They were now shoving things into their packs, hands

and arms blurred in their haste. Rythe darted off first, then Clal ran

after him. 

Ansa was known for her speed, and now with her tremendous

head start, there was no telling when they’d catch her. Why had she

decided to run anyway?

Clal ran, pumping his legs and arms, hunching over as he

dodged tree branches and leapt over bushes. Clal watched Rythe

tumble to the ground in front of him. He rolled then leapt back up

like he had been running all along. Clal smiled. 

Rythe was a good friend. Someone he’d always wanted to visit

and spend more time with. He just never made it his way very often.

But he always knew that they would form a lasting friendship. Clal

never could have imagined that this would be their fate together.

“Ansa,” Rythe yelled as he laughed. “You can’t keep running like

that. You’re going to tire out.” 

Clal was beginning to close the gap between him and Ansa. But

before he and Rythe could catch her, she burst through the last of

the trees that lined the western forest then slowed down with arms

crossed.

116

--- page 117 ---

Clal and Rythe were at her side in moments panting and bending

over. Clal fell to the ground and laid on his back with his eyes closed

and hands on his forehead.

“Why...” He began, “...were you…running...Ansa?”

“Why not?” She laughed.

Rythe came up to Ansa still breathing heavily, “Where did

you...learn to run....like that?”

“All you do...is you just imagine...you’re flying!” She giggled then

nudged Rythe on the shoulder. “I’ll have to...teach you...some time.”

Ansa sat beside Clal, opened her pack then pulled out the Book

of Legends. Rythe sat down and watched her eager to hear what she

had learned from its pages.

Catching her breath, Ansa looked up into the sky. Her head

turned back and forth as she searched in the trees and above her.

“Hittle!” She yelled. “Where are you, boy!” She put her two fingers to

her lips and whistled. “Hittle!” 

“That’s strange, Hittle is gone.” She half muttered to herself.

“I haven’t seen him for a while now.” Clal said as he sat up and

turned to Ansa. “I’m sure he will be back. Now, what did you find in

that book?”

“I said, you have to catch me to find out what it is.” She smiled a

wry sideways kind of smile. “You didn’t catch me.”

Clal just stared at her.

“Well…” She opened the book and turned to a section near the

back, “I did find something interesting, though I’m not certain I

understand it completely.” She turned the book around. “Here Clal,

you read it.” 

Clal took the Book of Legends and read the page where Ansa

had pointed. 

“And thus our father’s of old have written that in the land

southward, years all but forgotten, the shining city of Shanlyran

resided. No castle but the finest trade market in all of Illia. The

117

--- page 118 ---

people created handsome goods and were appreciated as fair and

honest. There was no telling when their fortune would turn. It

seemed as if it would last forever. It was here in the sands of

Shanlyrogus one day when a sand storm began. It started from the

west of the desert edges and swept to the East and out to the

Beltorus Sea. The eye could not see neither the ear hear while the

winds raged and the sand filled the sky. It lasted for only a short

time. When the wind died off and the sands settled, the great

Shanlyran City had all but disappeared. No one has been able to

recover any facts about what great force caused the sand storm and

where the city has since gone…” Clal kept reading.

“This is incredible. Here down further it talks about many who

have tried to search for the city but have not been able to figure out

even where it used to be.”

“Yet another hidden people, I supposed.” Rythe said.

“That’s right,” Ansa said. “I wanted to show you. I know that Illia

has one desert, which is in the East and this is the second account of

a missing people. And so, what if they can help us if we can find

them?”

Clal thought for a moment looking at the sky. “I wonder who that

person was looking for this invisible city. It doesn’t mention a name.”

Clal continued to skim the pages. He turned several pages

before he sat up straight. “Look at this,” he said.

“The Banished” He looked at Ansa, then back at the book. “And

thus our father’s of old have written...the people of Illia were few. A

great many years passed away and the people became large in

number. There were peoples in the North and in the South, in the

East and in the West. Some were hid up, others were not. The

peoples who fell away from the sight of the others were never seen

again. But there were some who were hidden, but did not mean to

spread goodness, only darkness and shadow. The people sought for

safety among them and so they banished the dark ones. Four

118

--- page 119 ---

peoples found one to banish and there were four. The Banished they

became and their darkness drew them together. And the one, the

dark one lurking, swept them up and they serve him and none else.

The Banished, for the ancient evil was the first, the banished. They

are the RISHK.”

“Banished,” Clal muttered. “They were banished.” 

“Clal,” Rythe said, raising his hand slightly from off his knee, “We

know...now...that there are people that only you can find and that

only you can free, though we aren’t sure of how all of this will come

to be.” Rythe continued as he stood up and began to pace around

them. “And if these, the banished, the RISHK, came from these

hidden places, these lost peoples, then they know where the hidden

ones are.” Rythe stopped. “And they know where to find them, I am

sure of it.”

“But being banished they can’t enter the kingdom, I think, right?”

Clal said.

“Banished by magic. But what kind of spell?” Rythe said, “It’s hard

to know.”

“I think we need to understand what kind of men we are dealing

with.” Clal turned to Rythe, “Rythe, I remember when you told us

about the four of them, sort of, hunting you in the forest. Then you

said there was one, the one who held you fast for so long, it seemed

like he came from a place in front of you. Wouldn’t he have had to

run very, very fast to be in front of you waiting to catch you in his

grip?”

“I suppose.” Rythe started pacing again, “Yes, it was uncanny.”

“These people, how many are there? There must be four groups.

There are four banished. And what if each people, they have certain

powers, not like the other Illians. And so there’s this common Illian

population and an uncommon, or dare we say, magical, hidden

population...” Clal jumped up.

119

--- page 120 ---

“What I’m trying to say is the banished one that held you

bound…” Clal said.

“Krothwing…” Rythe said.

“...his name says it...what if he flew, what if the people from

Skyland, they fly?”

“Clal, that’s...yes!” Rythe said, grabbing him, “which means that

the others have some power they hold and wield.” 

Both Clal and Rythe were smiling and clapped each other on the

back. They turned to Ansa who did not look excited.

“Clal, must we find the four peoples? Is this the path, so vast, so

long?” She turned and walked a few paces into the open grass. “And

their powers…” She turned to Clal and walked to him. “What about

home? When do we see mother and father and Turl?” She sat down.

“This seems all wrong.” She put her head in her hands and sighed.

Clal stood up and walked over to Ansa. Rythe also walked over. “I

know it’s a hard thing to find that we are in the midst of so many

changes. None of us could have guessed that we would be here

right now.” Clal said.

“And yet we are,” Ansa lifted up her head. “We are going to

search for Tallon, but we don’t even know where he is. He could be

anywhere, though we assumed the RISHK took him north.”

The words rang in Clal’s ears like the rushing of a great wind. It

was noble to save someone from destruction or look for someone

who has been found missing. But what of their task that was

entrusted to them? What of the path they were to travel now?

As if Rythe could sense Clal’s thoughts Rythe spoke, “Tallon is in

danger, we know. But, we three do not have the means to save him.”

Rythe looked at Ansa. “I think it best to plan for another course. What

do we know about our task?” He turned to Clal. “Clal, where do we

go if we don’t go north?”

Clal sat for a moment, unable to move. A flood of thoughts come

into his mind, of his moments in the examination chamber and how

120

--- page 121 ---

he felt and the wonder; of Morgrith’s ancient face and warm smile;

of the chamber where he touched the wall and it vanished, and how

the sword was meant for him. All of these things were encouraging,

that he really was the one and that he belonged on this journey. And

last of all he remembers Turl’s words, ‘Never doubt yourself.’ 

These thoughts gave Clal the strength to lean forward, to stand

up, and to fish the Book of Legends from within the tall grass where

it had been laying.

“I think, Rythe,” Clal said smiling, “I better keep reading this book.

Because the more I read it, the more I learn about the country of Illia

and that it has a lot of secrets yet to be discovered; and in those

secrets lies our charted path, our way, even our next steps.”

Ansa came close to Clal as he opened the Book of Legends once

again. She locked her arm in his, “Yes, Clal, you’re right.” Ansa said

grinning. “There is so much in there, I think…” Ansa stopped,

“Wha…” She stood up and looked at the sky, “Hittle?”

There, not twenty feet away, Hittle was sitting on a low branch

watching them intently. He chirped twice then cocked his head.

“What are you doing over there?” She scolded. “Where have you

been, Hittle? I was worried, just a little.”

He flew over to Ansa’s shoulder and rested there while she

walked over to Clal once more and sat down beside him. Clal

opened the book, fanned the pages careful not to damage the

ancient parchment. Rythe too had gathered around them on Clal’s

other side.

They were in the shade of a nearby tree, though the sun was

continuing to climb in the sky and it was beginning to feel warm as a

summer day should.

Clal mumbled to himself as he skimmed through the words. He

came to a part where there were some diagrams, circular, then some

symbols none of them could decipher. The only thing that was

121

--- page 122 ---

readable to them was the title at the top of the page and a sentence

of writing. 

“The Legend of Amnbir”

“And so our forefathers have written, the place of Amnbir is a

sacred place of ruins that only the wisest can find…”

“Amnbir, that’s a peculiar…” Clal began but was suddenly cut off

by Hittle’s chirping that had begun.

“Hittle, what is it?” Ansa said, looking at him after placing him on

her finger.

He was chattering and chirping. He then rose into the air shortly,

then he landed on the page that had just been read by Clal about

Amnbir.

“What, Hittle? What?” Ansa said standing up. “What is it?”

Hittle shot up into the air, circled two times above them then flew

off westward.

Ansa looked at Clal. Then Rythe said, “I think he means for us to

follow him. Was this his behavior in the castle garden when you first

found him, Ansa?” He said as they gathered their things.

“Yes,” She squinted in his direction. “He’s up to something!”

Ansa turned then ran into the forest. Clal ran after her then Rythe

jumped over the fallen tree and disappeared behind a large oak.

122

--- page 123 ---

Chapter 9: Amnbir

Once again, Ansa was running ahead of them as fast as her legs

could carry her. She could hear Hittle’s chirping and singing ahead

of her but he was nowhere that she could see. Clal and Rythe were

soon by her side scanning the sky. 

“Where is he?” Clal said.

“I don’t know, just keep listening?” Ansa said.

“He’s going…” Rythe said, “directly west. What’s west?”

“More forest!” Clal said. “Can you hear Hittle?”

They continued to weave through the forest passing countryside

that none of them had ever seen before; luscious meadows, an

endless assortment of trees, and small streams of clear water. After

spending half the day traveling west and continuing to follow Ansa’s

rogue sparrow they came to a fast flowing river, jogging to a stop.

There were several rocks and boulders that graced its surface, but

none of them trailed through to the other side for easy passage.

Rythe ran up the bank, disappeared for a moment, then returned. 

“There’s a way up the river,” Rythe pointed, “a massive fallen

tree…”

Clal looked at Ansa, winked, then ran after Rythe as Rythe ran

back up the river. They zig-zagged around the bank dodging tree

roots and climbing up some of the boulders. 

Ansa paused and put her hand to her ear. “No Hittle.” she said.

“That’s strange,” Clal said, “I can’t hear him either.”

“It’s all strange, the lot of us following a bird for hours across the

forest.” Rythe continued to move closer to the fallen tree that

spanned across the river. “If I weren’t on this, so called, sacred

charted path, then I’d have been happy to take a nap in the forest

grass somewhere far east of here.” 

“Rythe, you don’t mean that.” Ansa said, stepping over another

large stone in her path.

123

--- page 124 ---

“Well,” he turned back to her half smiling, “only a lit…”

Rythe froze. He was half a yard away from the tree. Something

caught his eye but Clal couldn’t tell. “What, Rythe? Do you see

something,” Clal said, coming up beside him. He looked in the

direction of where Rythe was looking.

Rythe started to slowly walk toward the direction he was now

facing. 

Ansa came to Clal’s side and they both looked at each other,

then back in the direction of Rythe’s focused attention.

In front of them were many old and ancient looking trees judging

by their height and the massive size of their trunks. The bark was

gray and looked dead, if it weren’t for the green leaves that sprouted

from the tips of the branches like fireworks.

There were stones that were driven into the ground but rose

high, covered with various shaped ivy like a green tapestry of

earthen art. This wall appeared to be solid from left to right spanning

many feet, almost endless. But, as Rythe moved closer, then closer

still, Clal and Ansa behind, Clal began to see a gap that continued to

widen. 

“A doorway,” Rythe muttered, giving a short chuckle, then

stopping.

“Clal, you lead the way.” Rythe said, nudging his chin up so as to

encourage him. “I’ll be close behind you.”

“Clal, Rythe, have you seen or heard Hittle again?” Ansa

whispered to them as she scanned the sky. 

“No, Ansa,” Clal shrugged his shoulders.

“Yes,” Rythe said. “He’s through there,” he pointed in the

direction of the opening.

Clal, surprised at Rythe’s answer, moved forward and with more

speed. They passed under low hanging branches swaying in the

wind at dusk and past the massive tree trunks. When they came to

the ivy laden wall, there, almost indistinguishable, was a small

124

--- page 125 ---

opening that looked like a hall between two walls of stone, the

height of two grown men. Clal pushed into the crevice and the

journey began through the narrow passageway.

They filed through single file and as the sun continued to dip

down over the horizon, the shadows grew long and the darkness

crept in. 

They reached the other end soon, the path opening to a large

partially enclosed area surrounded by other stone walls and high

trees. There were crumbled stones and symbols etched in dark

markings.

“This place...,” Rythe turned and looked all around as he walked

into the center of the ruin riddled location, “was made or fashioned

this way by design.”

Ansa came close to one of the ruins with many writings on them.

“I can’t see it. It’s too dark now.”

Clal’s hand went straight to the side of his pack that he was

wearing. Like a reflex, he found the stone and necklace thinking

perhaps to shine it here. It would be safe among the veil of the stone

walls and tall trees, would it not.

Clal looked at the pack and his hand over the stone. “Rythe,” he

said as he lowered his hand. “Can you light a fire in here? Do you

have any flint or anything at all?”

“Alas,” Rythe said, “that was one thing I must have overlooked in

bringing.”

Clal looked up at the sky hoping the moon would be full, but all

he saw was the crescent moon as thin as he’d ever seen it. 

Ansa was walking all around, or so Clal could hear her. He could

faintly make out her figure and hands sweeping across the stones

and fallen stones. “What was this place?” She said.

“I’ve never heard anything about it till we started reading in the

Book of Legends.” Clal said remembering that when he read 'The

125

--- page 126 ---

Legend of Amnbir,' Hittle wouldn’t let them read further with all of

his noise and flying about. Clal realized they never read the legend.

Again he put his hand to his pack feeling for the stone. This time

he pulled out the necklace and quickly pulled it on. “Ansa, do you

still have the Book of Legends?” The stone started to glow. 

“Yes, Clal,” Ansa replied then gasped. “Clal, you put the stone on

again. It’s so beautiful…”

“Yes...I did,” he said. “I don’t want to use it too much for fear of...I

don’t know...it’s magic and not...you know…”

“Yes, we know.” Rythe smiled.

Ansa handed Clal the book and once again they began to read

from its pages. “Well,” Clal thumbed through the pages, “Where did

I read about Amnbir…”

As soon as Clal said the word ‘Amnbir,' the glow from the stone

at his chest burst forth. All around them it showered light upon the

ruins, the boulders, the greenery, everything around them, and as it

had in the castle chambers, the stone walls and ruins began to

illuminate their patterns and the markings began to glow.

Instinctively, they drew closer, backs to each other watching as the

glow filled the cove. 

One marking in particular, long and slender, shined brighter than

the rest. It grew and grew until it took shape forming into a large

bird. The glowing figure burst from off of the stone and into the air,

its wings spanned out and flapped taking it higher and higher into

the sky. The magical bird was the size of a man, made of golden

light. Its eyes were red and the beak curved sharply. They watched

as it froze in the air for a moment, then flapped its wings and dove

down toward them. It was swift, like a flash of lightning through the

air. 

Rythe drew his sword first, but then, realizing that this creature

was made of light and concocted of magic, he slid his sword back

into his sheath.

126

--- page 127 ---

Ansa began to crouch, moaning to herself, eyes fixed on the

approaching bird.

Clal drew his sword then said. “Draw your swords!”

“But…” Ansa said.

“I think we better get used to it no matter what is coming our

way.” Clal steadied his stance. But the force of the great bird was too

much. It hit Clal in the stomach and swiped the necklace from him.

Unable to breath, he fell to the ground. He had never been hit so

hard in his life, unprepared thinking that the creature would pass

through him somehow.

“Wait, you!” Rythe picked up some pebbles near his foot and

threw it at the creature.

“Clal, the stone!” Ansa cried.

Doubled over and regaining his ability to breath, Clal looked up

and could see the bird like fire in the sky. Though blurred through

his teary eyes from getting assaulted, he could see that the creature

was swooping back around. This time, Clal would be ready for it. 

When the bird of golden light dove from above them Clal

gripped his sword and readied his stance once again. He could see

the stone hanging from the necklace which the creature had tight in

its talons. The bird screamed as it swerved avoiding the swing of

Clal’s sword then snatching Ansa’s pack as it climbed into the sky

again. 

“My pack!” she said.

“First the stone, now the book?” Clal was beginning to feel

outnumbered. How could they defend themselves from this

unconquerable foe? The bird reared again, swooped around then

began another dive toward them, this time, it was on them in a flash.

Clal swung his sword earlier this time hoping to match the

magical creature’s timing. At the moment when he thought he would

find himself colliding with the bird, his sword sunk into the chest of

the creature. The creature dropped its treasures from its talons and

127

--- page 128 ---

burst into flames causing Clal to be thrust backwards landing on his

back. It lay on the ground with flames crackling and dancing.

The force of the blow sent Rythe and Ansa in opposite directions

and they rolled backwards on the forest ground now covered in

leaves and twigs.

The golden fire of the bird continued to burn. Clal sat up and

watched as the other two did the same. Slowly, the fire grew taller

and narrowed. As it morphed the image they saw was of a man, tall

and thin, though was this a man only. When once at first the shape of

the figure was its only feature, the distinction of a face and legs,

flames turning to features and clothing of gold. From flames to

features, the man stood before them. He stood for a moment as a

statue, then, his eyes moved and he peered at the three looking

back at him.

“I am Gulnerye, keeper of Amnbir, tamer of the birds. I am the

great Bird. And I have been awakened.” He looked around at the

glowing blue light in the shapes of languages and pictures on the

ruins and on other stone surfaces. He looked at Clal who was still

holding his handsome sword,  though it was hanging loosely from

his hand. 

“Only at one other time in my lifespan have I seen these give

their light as they do tonight.” He stretched his arms out. “Is this,

indeed, the time prophesied by our father’s when the chosen one

shall come? With whom am I in the presence of?” Gulnerye bowed

low.

Clal hesitated, then, by the nudge of his never failing

counterpart, he was provoked to answer, “I am Clal, son of Dalbus,

and she is Ansa, my twin sister, and our friend, Rythe, son of

Deamus.” Clal bowed slightly. “We were traveling west following

a…” Clal stopped.

“A hope,” Ansa said awkwardly, “following a hope that we could

find what we were looking for.”

128

--- page 129 ---

“What are you looking for, Ansa, sister of Clal?” Gulnerye replied.

“Well...we are looking for a small…” She looked at Clal who

nodded slightly, “...a sparrow...we were following him here till we lost

him just outside of this...Amnbir.”

Gulnerye smiled. “He is not lost to me, for I notice every fallen

sparrow and every fledgling emerges into this world from their

sleeping places. I tamed Hittle, though he was not named when

under my care. For I knew he would find one.” He then bowed again.

“I sent him to you.”

“How did you know his name?” Ansa said.

“He told me.”

“Where is he now?” Rythe asked.

“Among the trees,” then Gulnerye leapt into the air and

disappeared into the darkness of the night sky. He swooped once

then Hittle appeared and came to Ansa chirping and chattering as

he landed on her shoulder.

Ansa put her hand on her chest, “Hittle was sent to me by your

hand? Why? How did he know…”

“Not all things can be explained, neither can all things be

explained all at once,” He came closer to them and motioned for

them to approach him. “Come,” he said, “for I am called to your aid

in this hour. Let us speak together.”

Gulnerye turned and they followed him to a secluded corner of

the back of Amnbir where there was a stone table a few feet from

the ground. Gulnerye sat on the grass and the others sat around the

table. The designs and glowing light had almost completely faded.

Gulnerye lit a torch which he used to light other torches around

them. 

Clal began, “Gulnerye, I am the chosen one. And though it is

difficult to say those words, thus, it is. We all have had our time to

accept our fate, to choose it or to choose to reject it. We are loyal to

the light of Illia, though we are still finding our way.”

129

--- page 130 ---

Gulnerye listened, then slid hand over to Clal. He lifted it up and

revealed the stone in the necklace. Clal took it, then nodded his

head.

“What do you know about your path thus far, Clal?”

“We know that I must obtain a key and that I’m the only one that

can unlock the sun, which we think is describing some kind of

weapon that will turn the dark one to ash, defeat him. We also have

discovered that there are four peoples who have been hidden and

that the RISHK, a band of men who were banished from each of

these civilizations, they are searching to destroy the light.” Clal

turned to Rythe.

“We also know that Clal has a sword with some kind of magical

virtues and that he himself has magic running through his veins.”

Rythe said. “We also have seen the RISHK and have learned of their

ways...to some extent.”

“And on Clal’s sword, there are words that speak of Illian light

and that he must also wield” Then Ansa placed the book on the

stone table. “And this,” she said, “it's a Book of Legends that have

led us thus far, though there seems to be so many paths to take

when we study from its pages.”

Gulnerye moved his hand over to the book. He turned it so that

the words on the cover faced him and he read them slowly. He

brushed his hand over the leather cover, almost affectionately. Then,

he pushed it back toward Ansa. 

“One of the legends we read was about an island, a floating

island. This might be our destination, but we are unaware of its

location or if it still exists.” Clal said.

“All of these things have led you along your path to this point.

Now, I wish to give you the aid that I’ve been called to give.” He

leaned toward the middle of the table and spoke in a hushed tone.

“I am a Skylander. I come from the sky and am a citizen of the realm

of the floating island, Edaphlas. I was during Skyland’s Rising, and I

130

--- page 131 ---

was there when Krothwing forsook his noble state and was banished

for all time.” Gulnerye leaned back again, sitting up straight and

erect. 

“The Hiding, an event that took place upon a certain day, was

glorious and terrible all at once. I was only a small child. I remember

the ocean waves and the sun. Then, the rumbling and final crack.

Then the winds, the cold, cold winds and the snowy storm that never

ceased. Years later, I was told that the people were given a gift in

return for safeguarding a stone. The gift to tame the wind, which also

allowed most of the Edaphlasian people to wield it and to cause

them to fly. And so we as a people began to wear the garb of the

creatures of flight, a feathered skin. This is the tale, the legend, the

myth. And it is true, for you see me here tonight and your eyes are

not tricked by some fool’s spell.”

“And so the RISHK, they are searching for a way to get in, back to

their realms, but there is no way, not alone. Unless, an outsider

brings them in with them.” Gulnerye leaned forward again. “They

seek the stone, the crystal, for we are the crystal keepers. They were

banished for the only reason of scheming to obtain it in the first

place.” 

“Renthar…he was the only one who had ever held it in his grasp.

All Illian fate was almost lost then. But it was Morgrith who retrieved

it. Morgrith still bears the scar of that dark night’s ill fate turned

bright once again.”

“We must get to Edaphlas then. Can you tell us where we can

find it?” Clal spouted out.

“I can tell you where it is. I can also tell you how to obtain your

footing upon its surface.” Gulnerye opened the book and turned to

the page where the whole of Illia lay on a map. He pointed to the

North Western part of the map where an island now was. “It is here,

though not as it is in this map. He then slid his finger to the corner of

131

--- page 132 ---

the page then off the page, further north and further west. “It is here,

far from the eyes of men.” 

“Hasn’t anyone ever gone to explore directly underneath the

floating island? Surely, someone’s seen it.” Ansa said.

“Only by magic do the raging winds and the crashing waves

remain all year and the clouds above vails its hiding.” He said. “And

the task is perilous and great to set foot there, it is an honor that

must be earned.”

“We cannot fly.” Rythe leaned in. “How can we hope to achieve

such a task as this?”

“This much I can tell you. A dragon sleeps there and can only be

summoned by a dragon’s horn. I do not know where to obtain the

horn. I only know that Dragon Tail River may lead you to a clue,

though I don’t know where that river is. There were two rivers that

had similar names, Dragon Tongue and Dragon Tail. I’ve never been

able to keep them straight.” He leaned back again. “This is all I

know.”

Gulnerye stood. “Find the river. Find the horn.”

“And what of this crystal you spoke of?” Clal said.

“You must obtain it, for it is kept and guarded only for the chosen

one. And only by your care will it find it’s true purpose, until it too

finds the ending of its path. We all have a purpose, every living and

sleeping thing. Even Illia has her own song.”

Gulnerye turned and walked a few paces, then he turned to them

again. “Krothwing…” He said, “He will try to take it from you.

Somehow the RISHK...they know things through their dark magic. Be

warned that if he obtains the crystal, there will be no chasing him

into the endless abyss above.” Gulnerye turned to Clal, “You must

not let this happen!”

Clal stood, “I will fight to the death, Gulnerye.” He looked at

Rythe and Ansa, “And I know that I couldn’t have asked for better

companions.”

132

--- page 133 ---

Gulnerye bowed low and smiled. He was beginning to illuminate

again as gold light began to emit from his figure. “We may meet

again in a future time.” He said nodding, then he leapt into the air

and hovered there, “Until then, know that all of the light of Illia, the

sun, moon and stars, all good will be at your command. Be well and

may your light shine all the brighter.”

Gulnerye bowed his head once more, gave a smile, then he

darted through the air and vanished above the trees into the West.

With the torches still burning, Amnbir had become quiet once

again. Clal sat down near the table again and they all sat for a

moment taking in what had just taken place. Rythe spoke first.

“This is a perfect place to rest for the night.” He turned to Clal,

“Shall we get some rest then set out for Dragon Tail River

tomorrow?” 

Clal didn’t answer for a moment.

“Clal?” Rythe said. “Are you all right?”

“Yes, I’m all right. I just had a lot of questions that perhaps I’ll just

have to wait to find the answer to.”

“One day at a time, brother,” Ansa said, smiling. “That’s

something we might need to learn along the way. One day at a

time.”

Rythe stepped away scouting out the area, “I think this place

would do.” He called from a distance.

Clal and Ansa came to where Rythe was standing. It was behind

the stone table where they had sat with Gulnerye. They all sat on the

ground and prepared their packs as pillows to rest for the night. Clal,

Rythe, and Ansa laid down almost immediately. When Ansa’s head

hit her pack, however, it hit something hard. She reached in and

pulled out the Book of Legends. Out of habit more than necessity

she thumbed through the pages. Then, she gasped. She had

opened to one of the very first pages of the book. “Look, Clal,

133

--- page 134 ---

Rythe…” She read as they both sat up then leaned over toward her

to see what the page revealed.

“The Book of Legends

A record written by

The hand of Gulnerye

Upon sacred pages, never to be dimmed

Compiled from the scrolls and ancient markings of the

forefathers of old.

Or in other words ‘And thus our fathers have written…’”

“It was him...Gulnerye.” Ansa said. “He wrote the Book of

Legends. She hunched over the book looking at the page. There

was a marking underneath the words, it was of a bird though

standing. “It’s his ruin symbol that came to life.”

Rythe jumped up from his spot then walked over to where they

had seen Gulnerye’s flaming figure burst from. “It’s gone,” Rythe

said. He looked toward Clal, “Gulnerye’s marking here.

“We’ve got to meet him again,” Clal half whispered to himself.

“So many questions.”

They came together again and settled in their places, stretched

out along the grass and rock. Rythe had put out the torches and they

bid each other a fond sleep.

Rythe and Ansa fell asleep almost instantly, but Clal remained

alert and deep in thought. 

This was an interesting find, to have met the one who penned

the Book of Legends. Clal looked above him into the sky. The stars

134

--- page 135 ---

twinkled brightly. He thought of all of the questions he could have

asked Gulnerye while here. But he’d not read the book much since

obtaining stewardship over it. He was too late, but how could he

have known to pay close attention to the book? It was a hard lesson

to learn. 

As he rolled to one side facing Ansa, and watching her breath in

and out, he wondered if he had failed them, that he should have

read the book from the beginning. Perhaps they would be further

along by this point in their journey. Ansa was stirring then her eyes

popped open.

She looked at Clal for a moment, then said, “Clal, go to sleep,

you.” She smiled. “I know what you’re thinking…” she said. “Yes, if

you would have known…” Ansa yawned. “You could have asked him

more questions. But, we’ll figure it out. You’ll see.” She smiled then

drifted back to sleep. 

Clal turned to lay on his back. He closed his eyes and wondered

what tomorrow would bring. With his pack beneath his head and his

sword by his side he slept in the cover of the great Amnbir, where

the great bird tamer sprang from the ancient ruin rock, to sleep no

more.

135

--- page 136 ---

Chapter 10: To The River

When Clal awoke, the sun had not yet moved above the horizon.

The sky was azure blue and there was a white mist that hung low to

the green grass. Clal stood up and gathered his pack, swinging it

onto his back. He tied his sheath to his side then walked around the

ruins of Amnbir. 

When they had entered the place it seemed so much smaller

crowded by the dark of night and shadows of the trees. Now, it

seemed like an open court. He slowly walked by each ruin with its

markings gliding his hand over the different surfaces of the rocks. He

noticed a language written there that he could not read and scenes

and pictures that he did not understand. There was one in particular,

it looked like a woman’s face and hair but the body was that of a

dagger or sword. The pointed end had or was in the process of

cleaving stone in half. And above her there was a symbol that looked

like three twisting lines that wound together to form the trunk of a

tree, whose leaves were above. Clal stepped forward, touched the

intricate parts, then determined that he would etch this one into his

memory. There was something about it, it felt like it was something

he needed to understand, but couldn’t. 

He left it after a short time and walked around the other areas of

Amnbir. He heard birds singing above and occasionally saw a few fly

from one tree to the other. One bird flew close to Clal which

surprised him but as it flew closer he recognized that it was Hittle. He

landed on Clal’s shoulder and chirped twice. Then he chattered and

chirped while Clal continued walking around the boulder and ruin

riddled place. 

Rythe walked up to Clal to join him. “Good morning!” Rythe said.

“Good morning,” Clal replied. “I know we should be moving on,

but…”

136

--- page 137 ---

“You’re not hoping for Gulnerye to come back, are you?” Rythe

said, looking at the ground as they walked slowly.

This was Clal’s wish, to see if Gulnerye was indeed destined to

return. Somehow, he knew in his heart that there was another path,

another errand, perhaps, that he was to attend to. But his hope

would not allow him to leave just yet.

“We can always come by, Clal. And…” He smiled, “our journey is

not here alone but we must be getting on, on to find the Dragon Tail

River.”

“Do you think you know where it is?” Clal asked him. “Do you

have any ideas at all? You know the Illian country the best out of any

of us.”

“I know where it is not,” he winked, “which is almost as good as

knowing where it is.” 

Clal laughed then put his arm around Rythe’s shoulder. “Let’s

wake Ansa. Perhaps we should look in the Book of Legends again.”

Clal smiled. “I’ve learned that perhaps that book holds more of the

wisdom we need and is less of a weighty burden in the pack when

used properly.”

“Agreed, Clal. Agreed.” Rythe said.

They walked together over to Ansa who was still lying there on

the grass. Clal hesitated then turned to Rythe. “Perhaps we should

let her sleep just a stretch longer. She looks so content.”

Rythe looked at Ansa asleep there with some of her golden hair

fanned out on the grass. He smiled, then looked at Clal. “Yes, let’s

not wake her.” He looked at her for a moment, then back at Clal,

then tilted his head in the opposite direction and walked back

toward the long path between the rock walls. Clal followed.

“Rythe, where are we going?” Clal said.

“I wanted to look at the river over beyond Amnbir.” Rythe said,

looking straight ahead.

137

--- page 138 ---

Clal remembered Hittle then said to him, “Hittle, stay here and

don’t leave Ansa’s side. Come find me if anything goes awry.”

Hittle chirped twice then flew from his shoulder behind him.

They walked through the narrow passage way then beyond the

entry, under the hanging branches and past the massive tree trunks

emerging from the river’s rushing water.

“This river, Rythe said, it’s wide and it turns,” He pointed, “there,

then there, then there again. I think this is the only river in the West

that runs to the East, or at least for a stretch.”

Rythe sat for a moment on the large tree that they had spotted

and had planned to cross last night but were drawn into Amnbir. “I

think, Clal...do you remember the river, the one I told you about

when the RISHK chased me, the one that glowed that night?”

“Yes, how could I forget that story.” Clal nodded then smiled.

“I think a Dragon Tail River, or a river that wouldn’t be deemed a

name as such, a river like that would be wide or narrow, one or the

other for its entire span. Do you follow?” Rythe stood up and turned

to Clal.

“What I’m trying to say is, the kind of river that would be called a

Dragon Tail, it would be very small at its end, perhaps once having

reached the sea or pooled up into a lake.”

“Right.” Clal stood up. “And not only that, but it would swerve

back and forth and not be so straight?”

“And that river that night, it was small and I did notice that it

curved many times. It was flowing from the West.” He smiled, “It was

that river that I followed for so long while running back toward my

homestead. It gave me comfort and seemed to chase my fears

away.”

“Do you think this river is that same river?” Clal asked.

“I am almost certain,” He said, “though I do not know.” 

Rythe turned around picking up a flat rock. He tossed it into the

river’s water splashing into the water. Then he turned back to Clal

138

--- page 139 ---

half squinting. “My wonder is this though, Clal.” He walked over to

Clal who was sitting on the fallen tree. “If Gulnerye wrote the Book of

Legends and seems to be filled with every bit of Illian lore available,

why wouldn’t he know where the Dragon Tail River is when he spoke

of it?”

Clal had wondered the same thing last night after Gulnerye had

left. Why didn’t he know? But Clal realized that there are some

questions that don’t deserve an answer simply because the answer

doesn’t seem to matter anymore. “I don’t know, Rythe. But I do know

that, before long, you might solve this riddle even before Ansa

wakes up.”

“What riddle?” Ansa said, walking over to the log that stretched

the river’s width. She hopped onto it then started to cross. “This is

the river!” She said. Then, she started to walk faster across. “It’s in the

book.” She was halfway across by now. “It’s on the map.”

“Ansa, be careful.” Clal yelled, partly worried about her safety but

also upset that she was ahead of them with a head start.

She glided across the smooth wood then bounced off and onto

the opposite river bank. She smiled then darted off into an

overgrown bush. She was gone again.

Clal rolled his eyes and Rythe let out a bellowing roar of laughter.

He shook his head. “That sister of yours, she’s one of a kind. I don’t

think you’ll ever measure up to her witty ways no matter how much

you might try.” He chuckled as he leapt onto the log and bounded

across it, landing on the ground on the other side.

Clal inched across. He was never fond of heights, especially ones

that held him just above the rushing waters of a raging river. He tried

to focus on his steps but he was getting dizzy and it was getting ever

more difficult to drive forward. “Steady,” he told himself. “I don’t

need a bath just yet.” 

Clal continued until he reached halfway, then, looking up the

river, he saw as it curved back and forth before finally swerving off to

139

--- page 140 ---

the left out of sight. Could this be the very river that Gulnerye has

made mention of? And if it was so close to this...Amnbir, how did he

not know to tell us so?

Then Clal knew as sure as the waters ran beneath him. He must

trust that he spoke the truth to them. He knew that the answer to the

question, once again, did not matter and that, like the water passing

under a bridge, he must let this curious detail pass from him. “It just

doesn’t matter.” He whispered. “It is not worth wondering about.”

Clal turned and continued to inch across the log. He felt

confident and more determined when his thoughts were turned to

the real goal, that is, to follow the Dragon Tail River, to find the

Dragon Summoner, then to set foot on Edaphlas to obtain the

crystal. 

Clal hopped off of the log then ran through some nearby

bushes. He couldn’t see Rythe or Ansa. So, he called out and

continued to run in the direction he assumed they were traveling in,

alongside the river bank. After a few moments, Clal spotted the two

of them throwing rocks into the river. He called out again then ran to

Ansa’s side. 

“I don’t think we should let ourselves get too far apart, right?”

Clal said, breathing heavily.

“Why?” Ansa said smiling. “We are in the middle of…” She

looked around, “...somewhere.”

“Clal’s right,” Rythe said, “we aren’t safe until the dark one and

the RISHK are defeated. I don’t think we can be too careful.”

“Humph,” Ansa said as she hurled a rock into the river’s foamy

surface. 

“Ansa,” Clal walked up to her, “you said that this is Dragon Tail

River.”

“Yes.”She said, turning her attention to picking up another rock

from the ground. 

“Show me where in the book you found this out.” Clal said.

140

--- page 141 ---

She whipped around, her hair fanning out in all directions. She

walked to her pack then pulled out the Book of Legends. “I thought I

would look at the map while you were on your morning adventure. I

believe it’s as plain as day,” She pointed, “this is a river that looks like

a dragon’s tail, winding and gradually growing in width. It’s not like

these other rivers here, and here,” she pointed at several other

places on the map, “or here, and not this one here at all.” Then she

looked up and pointed to the flowing river before them.” This, to my

way of seeing things, was the only river that could fit the description

of a Dragon’s Tail, don’t you see it?”

Clal looked at the map, dragging his finger from one black inked

river to another. “You’re right Ansa, which confirms what Rythe and I

were also thinking.” He smiled. “Little sister, you are wise beyond

your years.” He closed the book and handed it back to her. “Now,

let’s stay near the river and travel as fast as we can. I’d like to find…”

Clal stopped. He just realized that they were only instructed to follow

the river, nothing more. “What did Gulnerye say about what to do

after we found the river?”

“He said that the river would lead us to a clue. This is all.” Rythe

said.

“I suppose then, we should continue west and follow this river.”

Clal said. He marched past them with a smile adjusting his pack in

the process. Then Ansa followed. Rythe threw another rock in the

river before he too followed through the forest growth.

The three of them traveled for most of the morning and into the

early afternoon. There were moments when they trudged along in

silence whether deep in thought or occupied by the nature around

them. Other times they reminisced about memories of years past

together when Rythe would travel an hour by foot just to meet them

on top of Crescent-Keep Mountain or on the sandy shore. They

laughed when Clal tripped over a stump on one occasion. He

laughed too. 

141

--- page 142 ---

But, in the back of Clal’s mind he was worried. And though he

knew things would work out, as Ansa had said last night, the details

of how the pieces would fit together along the way was still a

mystery in his mind. 

“Hittle! Where is that bird?” Ansa said. “I miss his chattering in my

ear. Hittle?” In a moment Hittle circled around them then fluttered

and rested on her shoulder. “There you are, boy. What have you

been up to?” 

Hittle chirped and chattered. Ansa smiled, her round cheeks

balled up on her face as her smile lit her countenance. Clal was glad

for Hittle’s presence along their trip. He was a beautiful sparrow and

his charm was evident in his behavior.

As Clal was looking in Ansa’s direction, he noticed Rythe’s

expression on his face. His eyes were squinting and he was looking

around ahead of them. He turned his head to one side as he long

strides covered the forest ground, he was listening. Clal looked

ahead into the forest a ways and kept his gaze there for some time,

all the while the river became wider, though sometimes calm and

other times filled with confusion over rocks and fallen trees. 

Then, on his right above where the river would have been, he

saw it, a steady line of stones, three rows across the width of the

river. As they came closer Clal said, “A bridge,” then he turned to his

left, “there's a road that runs through here.” 

“I figured we would cross this road eventually. It’s the Northern

Road that splits from the western road five miles from where I live. It

goes out almost to the ocean side.” Rythe said. 

Clal turned to Ansa who was looking at the bridge. She was

holding herself with her arms crossed, though the day had been hot

with no wind.

“Well, I don’t suppose we should wait to cross the road. I just

assume we have it done with.” Clal waved to the others. “Let’s go

together…”

142

--- page 143 ---

“No, Clal. We should wait.” Rythe said. 

“Why?” Clal said, chuckling as he continued walking toward the

road. “Quickly!” he waved at them. 

“Clal, I think I hear something coming.” Rythe said, but Clal and

Ansa were already crossing the road.

Rythe ran to their side, then he looked down the road each way.

Clal and Ansa had already crossed when the thundering of hooves

filled the air in an instant and Rythe was caught. 

“Halt!” one of the two guards said to Rythe. Clal and Ansa ran

quickly then hid behind nearby trees. “Who are you? What are you

doing out here?” He unmounted then approached Rythe. “There

isn’t a homestead for ten miles. Speak lad!”

<< spell check up to here 9/25 >>

“Yes, sire,” Rythe said. “I am of the Northern realm. I travel this

way to fish in the rivers for there is a place up stream a ways where

the fish are particularly large. And my family, we are poor and we are

in need of food.”

The guard looked at him with squinted eyes. Then, without

warning, he burst out laughing, slapping his thigh with his large

hand. His comrade also burst out laughing then said, “Fishing?

Where’s your fishing pole, lad?”

Rythe pointed, “I keep it by the fishing hole. I have no need to

travel with it for I have one at home as well.” He smiled then said,

“Good day, sire. The day is waning and I must be off to catch my

fish.” Rythe turned to walk away into the woods when the guard

stepped forward toward him and grabbed his shoulder. Rythe

winced then swung his arm around hitting the guard’s hand from

him, then swept his legs under the guard's feet which caused the

guard to topple to the ground. 

143

--- page 144 ---

“Don’t you touch me!” Rythe said through gritted teeth. The

other guard quickly dismounted. Rythe turned then darted into the

forest.

“After him!” the guard said, helping his counterpart up from the

dirty road. 

The assaulted guard dusted himself off then running into the

forest said, “Insubordinate rascal. This one’s going straight to the

castle.”

Rythe and the two guards ran past the hiding twins. Clal thought

of something and decided to act on it instead of waiting. He ran to

the horses, took the reins on the first horse and whipped his rump

which sent the horse running down the road. He repeated this

procedure on the second horse then ran back into the forest and

followed the guards. 

At first, the forest was full of yelling as the two guards angrily

profaned Rythe’s actions and threatened him with the most horrible

treatment if they ever got their hands on him. But as the chase

continued, they became silent and their whereabouts faded like the

whisper fades from the lips. 

Clal could not sense where Rythe might have gone. All that he

knew was he needed to follow the river while avoiding detection

from the two guards. The silent assailants were on the prowl as Clal

and Ansa continued through the forest, but where. The day was

turning into dusk and once again the night would be their enemy. 

As Clal walked upstream he began to hear the roaring of water.

They continued to follow the river and he continued to look in the

direction of the thundering noise. It wasn’t until Ansa noticed that

they solved the mystery. “A waterfall,” she said. “I believe this is when

the water speaks the clearest, when it falls and becomes a new river.

It’s so beautiful.”

Clal smiled. Ansa found meaning and beauty in the simplest

things.

144

--- page 145 ---

“Let’s get closer to it. Can you see it?” Clal whispered.

They continued in the direction of the roaring waterfall and after

several moments they began to feel the mist on their faces. 

By this time the sun had set and there was only half the light that

day provided. Clal looked around them and still there was no Rythe. 

“Don’t worry Clal,” Ansa resting her hand on his shoulder. “Rythe

can take care of himself.”

They walked to where the waterfall was and were very close now

on one side of the river. There were no rocks or there was no path

that stretched behind the waterfall, for this was where Clal thought

to go. Ansa walked away from where Clal was standing for a

moment. She looked at the waterfall then gasped. “Clal, I think we

need to cross to the other side.” She pointed. “Look over there!”

Clal ran to her side then looked in that direction. There was a

path and a way to walk behind, exactly what he had hoped to find.

“Well, how do we get across?” Clal said. He looked down and could

see no immediate way to ford the river. His heart sank as he looked

around. 

Then Ansa heard chirping and saw Hittle whiz by and come to

Clal, hovering in front of his face. He then flew to a nearby tree then

up then over then on the other side. Ansa understood in an instant. 

“He is telling us to climb the tree here.” She ran to it and started

climbing. Clal looked up then across and there, over the river, were

two large branches crossing, just strong and wide enough to

support their weight. 

Clal ran after Ansa, leapt up to catch a low branch, then climbed

up the trunk, grabbing limb after limb.

“Be careful!” Clal called out as Ansa approached the section

where the two branches met. 

He tried to hurry after her but it was no use, he would risk a fatal

fall at such a height.

145

--- page 146 ---

He watched as Ansa crossed, then descended, and finally

reached the river bank once again. She turned and watched as Clal

attempted the same. It was twice in one day that he had to cross this

river over a wooded path. And twice was two times too much. 

Clal was now at the section where the two limbs were crossed.

He walked over and passed them then continued to walk across. As

he did, his foot caught upon a broken limb that was sticking out. 

“Clal, hold onto something,” Ansa said. Clal took a few steps

forward, the forest below had begun to spin. Soon, his feet left the

limb, he fell through the leafy branches and plummeted into the

river water, the impact causing him to lose his breath.

From under the water he heard a muffled scream then the

thundering of the waterfall only a few feet away from him. The falling

water pounded into the depths of the river as it drove him further

underneath. 

Clal’s lungs burst to be able to breathe the air again. He faintly

saw a figure dive in after him from the river bank, then he saw no

more.

Clal awoke to the sound of coughing, his own coughing. He was

on the river bank and Ansa was crouched beside him. “Easy, Clal.”

She said as Clal tried to rise. “Rest for a moment.”

“What happened exactly, Ansa?” Clal laid back down looking up

at her.

“You fell. Then you didn’t get up right away so I dove in and

brought you here.”

“You saved me Ansa.” He smiled, moving his wet heir from his

forehead. “It was impossible down there. How did you manage?”

“It happened so quickly, I don’t really know myself.” Ansa smiled. 

“It’s good to be able to breathe again. I was beginning to think

that I never would.” He reached over to take his pack off but there

146

--- page 147 ---

was no pack. He felt around for his sword. “Gone,” he said, “all

gone.” Clal sat up. “How could I have let them slip away from me?”

He sat up then stood and walked to the edge of the river. He

contemplated diving in to find the necklace with the stone and his

sword, but the darkness of night was less than encouraging. He

turned and walked back to Ansa.

“Somehow we’ll get them.” She said simply.

Clal stopped for a moment then turned. There out in the forest

he heard pounding, no, footsteps, getting louder, running fast. 

Rythe burst from some bushes and ran up to Clal. “They’re right

behind me.”

“The guards?” Clal said.

“Yes.”

“Clal looked around, remembering their initial intent. Then he

told both Rythe and Ansa to follow him. They came closer to the

waterfall and Clal peaked behind, then ventured a step or few in. 

The roaring of the raging water passing by them only a few feet

away drowned out almost all other noise. But over the sound Clal

could hear the guards yelling. 

“Lad, what was that screaming we heard? Who’ve you got with

you?”

“The waterfall,” the other guard yelled, “he's got to be over

there.”

 They began walking toward them. “Listen boy, we’ll bring you in,

tell the authorities that you were acting out of fear, you know, just a

little scared, and perhaps they’ll let you off easy.” 

“What are you saying?” the other guard said. “We’re going to

make sure he pays for what he did to me.”

Rythe and Ansa turned toward Clal who had vanished behind the

waterfall. They kept close together, inching along their way. Then,

when they were just about at the middle of the waterfall they heard

the guards again.

147

--- page 148 ---

“We’ll catch you...like a mouse in a corner.” 

Clal heard their footsteps and watched as their faint shadows

grew larger on the rocks beyond the waterfall.

“What do we do?” Ansa said. “They’ll find us here.”

Clal leaned back against the stone wall thinking of some way to

distract them, lead them away. He watched the water as it passed in

front of his face only a few inches from his nose. He closed his eyes

then rested his hands upon the cold, wet stone they were leaning

against.

All at once he felt his body fall backward falling on his back. He

heard the other two on each side of him hit the ground with a thud.

Ansa screamed. Hittle chirped loudly. The sound of the waterfall’s

roaring was now a faint hum. It was black all around them now. They

were safe behind the stone wall.

148

--- page 149 ---

Chapter 11: The Steward

Clal sat up in alarm unable to make out where he was. He felt

around clawing at the air and finally found the stone wall that was

around them. The guards could still be heard, though faintly, cursing

Rythe, and the waterfall and the stone wall. But they were safe,

though Clal didn’t understand how it had happened.

Ansa’s heavy breathing was now echoing around them. “Ansa, we

are safe. It’s all right.” 

Hittle chirped and chattered.

Clal felt her hand rest on his arm. “It was all so sudden.” She said.

“How did you do that, Clal?”

“Me? I don’t think it was me.”

“Remember the castle?” Rythe said, though above them. He must

be standing up already. “That stone wall? It was stone then you

touched it. You must have touched the stone under the waterfall.

Ansa’s right, which means you saved us.”

Rythe had spoken the truth, Clal realized that somehow he’d

helped them avoid a disastrous fate. Clal smiled. But his smile

disappeared when he remembered his pack and sword laying on

the bottom of the river bed while they were behind a stone wall. If

only he had been more careful crossing the tree branches.

Clal could hear Rythe rummaging through his pack slipping

something out of it. He then heard Rythe striking two rocks together.

A light burst from the darkness as Rythe’s torch took to flame. 

“I took this from Amnbir.” He said plainly.

“Rythe, how could you?” Ansa said. “That’s not your…”

“Yes, it is now!” he said laughing. “I found it in an obscure part of

the enclosure. We need it, and our friends would have gladly offered

it to us if we would have asked.” 

149

--- page 150 ---

“Brilliant, Rythe,” Clal said, clapping him on the back. Ansa

scowled at Clal. “I lost my pack so I couldn’t have lit our path forward

anyway.”

“You lost your pack? Clal, this is terrible news.” He looked at Clal,

“And your sword. Where? How?”

He told them of their endeavor to cross the river by way of an

elevated tree branch and how Ansa crossed fine but that he got

dizzy being so high and fell into the river. “Ansa jumped in and

saved my life, I’m certain.”

She snorted. “I hope I don’t regret that someday.” She stood up

with the rest of them. “I don’t know about you two. Thinking that

stealing from a hallowed place is all right...I suppose we don’t have

to see eye to eye on everything but...taking a torch from Amnbir…”

She shook her head and started to walk forward.

There before them was a narrow tunnel that led them deeper

into the earth beneath. As they walked, Clal by Ansa’s side and Rythe

in the front, they continued to travel downward. The tunnel was

straight and the walls were smooth, and there were no off shoots

thus far.

They continued to drive forward by the light of the torch. Silence

prevailed as the darkness had before Rythe’s flame. The ache within

Clal burned too as each step drew him further and further away from

the stone and his sword.

As he walked, Clal thought of their travels thus far. He looked at

Ansa and imagined the many times they were together on their

adventures. It was difficult to imagine that time will get much darker

and much more dangerous as the perils continue along the way. But

he would be by her side and she would make the journey more

bearable.

Clal looked at Rythe, his faithful friend. He was so strong and

capable and had some many qualities that Clal yearned to have. He

was brave and what he did to that guard...Clal chuckled to himself.

150

--- page 151 ---

Ansa and Rythe turned their heads to look at him, “What’s the

laughing about,” Rythe said.

“The guard…” Clal couldn’t keep another laugh in much longer.

He turned to Ansa and tapped her arm with the back of his hand,

“Did you see how he just dropped to the ground like a...like a…” Clal

let out a hissing kind of laugh trying to keep quiet about it.

“I was there Clal,” she said giggling. 

“And boy did that guard deserve it!” Rythe said, starting to

chuckle.

Their laughing was cut short however by a sound that was heard

down the tunnel in front of them. They all went silent and their pace

slowed. Rythe’s hand was on his sword. He crouched down slightly

as he walked looking from one side to the other.

“Rythe,” Clal said after a while, “why did you take that guard

down that way?”

There was silence and then Rythe stopped walking. “It’s not right,

the way they think they can treat people.” He said. “Are we not just as

good as they? I don’t believe we should have to accept treatment

like that,” He turned and continued walking, “...from anyone.”

They continued through the tunnel as it gradually sloped ever

downward. The light flickered against the walls and the sound of

their steps were evident. It seemed a long while before Clal realized

that the air had changed from musty and stale to cool, and the air

moved more freely across his face. 

Clal noticed at one point that the sound of their feet were

swallowed up somehow. Not a few steps ahead they walked into a

large open underground room. There were two small torches on

each side of the room and statues stood in two corners. There was

an archway which revealed only darkness beyond. The ceiling, low

and rough, dripped occasionally through the cracks that were

almost invisible. 

151

--- page 152 ---

“What is this place?” Clal whispered to himself. Ansa huddled

closer to Clal as they all stood in the center of the cavern. The air

moved the flame that danced atop Rythe’s torch and the shadows of

the statues in the corner moved. 

Clal reached for his sword but remembering his ill fortune, sadly

retracted his hand. Clal’s hand was on his sword.

“Who goes there?” A voice was heard. “Speak!”

“We are somewhat lost. We are seeking the lord of this dwelling.”

Clal said.

“Who goes there?” The voice continued harshly. “Speak your

name!” One of the statues in the corner began to move toward

them. 

“I...I am Clal of the Western realm.” Clal said, his voice shaking.

“We are here…”

“Gulnerye sent us.” Rythe spouted out hoping that his name

would mean something.

“Gulnerye?” The statue turned and walked toward them a few

paces. This was no statue of marble or stone, but only a man, though

clad with light armor, and armed with a sword. “Gulnerye? He’s just a

legend if my memory doesn’t cheat me so.” He stared at the three of

them, “No matter, how did you get in here? The other…”

“Through the wall,” Clal said, waiting for the man to respond.

“The stone under the waterfall, we just, in a way, fell through it.” 

“Through?” The guard said. Clal could see the whites of his eyes

more clearly now.

“Yes, through,” Ansa replied. “It wasn’t a very graceful entry. Can

you imagine falling straight on your back after thinking the wall was

a perfect place to take some rest? Ugh,” She smiled. “And now, here

we are. Er...where are we anyway.”

“Kelvkoroth,” the man said. “The outermost edges of it.” The

guard turned, then he whistled a long low whistle down the hall

which led under the arch way. A faint whistle was heard only

152

--- page 153 ---

moments later. “I think I know what to do with you.” The guard

walked toward the archway, then disappeared into the darkness.

“Stay put there.” His voice was heard trailing from the darkened hall,

though there was a soft glow of light around the guard now.

“I’ve never heard of Kelvkoroth.” Rythe said.

“We might have heard of it somewhere in the Book of Legends.

But I don’t remember seeing that particular name.” Ansa pulled out

the book and began to thumb through its pages. “No, that’s not it,”

She would say occasionally. Then, she looked up and over at Clal,

“Clal!” She almost shouted. “We’re here. How, I don’t know, well I do

know but, I thought this...anyway...this is what we’ve been looking

for.” She smiled and looked Clal straight in the eye. “Kelvkoroth is

one of the hidden people.” Her voice echoed against the rock walls.

It took him a moment to realize that this could possibly be one of the

hiddens...the legends. 

“What else does it say, Ansa?” Rythe did not turn to look at them,

only spoke as his eyes were fixed on the dark hallway. 

“It talks about a people who can wield fire and that a great

mountain came and rested over the valley that they once lived in.

They dug deep. They two were elves, like the people of Edaphlas.”

She looked closer at the book, “Let’s see here...the moved mountain

it says. And it talks about a crystal of fire…”

The guard had been gone for the space of many minutes, which

gave Ansa time to search through much of the book’s content. But

the sounds of many footsteps now began to converge into the stone

room they were standing in. “I hear footsteps…” Rythe said.

“I didn’t expect to be visited by a whole host of these. The

sounds of many footsteps...” Clal said, moving closer to Rythe and

pulling on Ansa’s arm to follow.

“I’m not sure what to expect given our recent circumstances.”

Rythe said as he steadied his sword and tightened his grip. “Stay

behind me.” 

153

--- page 154 ---

Hittle was sitting on Ansa’s shoulder one moment but flew into

the air and around the room the next. He was chirping and then, as if

by command he came to Ansa’s shoulder and rested there once

more.

Light began to spill into the room as soldier after soldier filed in

and surrounded Clal, Ansa, and Rythe. And last of all there came

three, a woman, a man, and a young maiden all adorned in fine

jewels and a luster around like the moon on a misty lake. The woman

and maiden remained near the arched entry while the man

approached Clal’s band.

“Greetings.” He bowed low, his long red hair almost glowing. “I

am Fendaln, Lord of Kelvkoroth.” He turned with an outstretched

hand. “Lady Lyluria and Leara are my kin.” Leara was tall and thin,

hair as the wooded oak bow, long with curls below her shoulders.

Fendaln walked toward the three of them and said, “My guard has

told me that Gulnerye has sent you. How can this be…” He smiled

slightly, “being that Gulnerye’s legend has been part of Illian lore for

centuries. For what purpose have you come?” Fendaln stood erect

and clasped his hands just around his waist. 

Clal looked at Fendaln, regal and was just now noticing that he

was not of human race, but was an elf, judging by his pointed ears

and eyebrows which curved up at the ends. 

What to tell him, this was not always easy to decide. Was he

friend or foe? Clal wanted to believe he was a friend, though, as

someone had once told him, you can’t be too sure about trusting

anyone but yourself.

“I am Clal, from the West along with Ansa, my sister, and Rythe,

our companion. We did see Gulnerye, just yesterday in the ruins of

Amnbir. We have traveled from Eldan Vyum to fulfill our a sacred

purpose.” Clal stopped. He felt as if his words were jumbled and that

he was speaking things not at all what he had intended to say. He

tried again.

154

--- page 155 ---

“We are seeking the steward of, what Gulnerye termed, a Dragon

Summoner, a kind of horn.” Clal looked upon the maiden, Leara, for

the first time as he spoke, “Then...we...uh...wish to…” Rythe jabbed

him with a stiff elbow and Clal regained his gaze on Fendaln.

“Yes, then we intend to seek out Edaphlas and continue our

quest.” Clal raised his eyebrows unsure of what to do next.

Fendaln turned then walked closer to his kind then turned to

them once more. “And, how did you come to enter this tunnel? My

guard instructed me on this already but I am curious to hear for

myself.”

“We encountered two guards on the road as we were following

from the East up the river. They began to pursue us out of no fault of

our own…” Clal said.

Clal heard a faint “Humph!” come from Rythe at that moment.

Clal continued, “...and we knew that by Gulnerye’s bidding we

were nearer to our goal of finding some way to obtain the Dragon

Summoner...” 

“Then we hid behind the waterfall and right before the guards

discovered where we were, Clal touched the stone and we fell

backwards through the wall.” Ansa burst out.

“Though I’m not certain my touching the wall did anything at all. I

just don’t know exactly how we got here.” Clal concluded.

Fendaln looked at Clal, then Ansa. Then, he turned to Rythe and

opened his mouth to speak but Rythe spoke first, “We seek the

Dragon Summoner. Can you guide us to where we can obtain it?”

“I may be able to help you, however, there is one question left

that I have not heard the answer to.” Fendaln’s stately figure slowly

approached Clal and stopped just in front of him. “Hold out your

hand, Clal.” 

Clal obeyed and raised one of his arms holding his palm out flat.

Fendaln fabricated a stone, from what seemed like nowhere, then

placed it in the palm of his hand. It was blue and it began to glow at

155

--- page 156 ---

its core. As his own stone the glow intensified until it began to

illuminate the entirety of the stone cavern. Fendaln turned, then

crossed the room and stood by Lady Lyluria. This time, the stone did

something that Clal did not expect. It went from a hold, smooth

stone, to a warm, then hot stone. “Ah...it’s getting too hot.” He said

dropping the stone then waving his hand at his size to ease the pain

that had come.

“Guards,” Fendaln said in a stern voice. “Please return to your

posts.” The guards immediately began to file out, all except for the

first guard who regained his statue-like composure in the corner.

Fendaln turned to him however and said, “Gorg, this post is now no

longer needed. Join Meldish on the Eastern cavern line.” Gorg

nodded, then exited through the archway.

All that remained were Fendaln and his kin and Clal with his

band. This time Lyluria approached Clal. She touched Clal’s hands

and raised them slightly. Her eyes sparkled and a single tear

tumbled down her pale cheek. “Are you...the chosen one, Clal?” She

said turning to Fendaln.

“I...suppose so.” Clal nodded slowly. “It’s been all so sudden. I

don’t feel like the chosen one. But things keep happening and...it

was Morgrith whom first discovered that I...”

“He was examined.” Rythe slid his sword into his sheath, “And we

were smuggled out of the castle, so to speak.”

“Now,” Ansa looked at Leara, “we’re trying to learn our way. Who

would have ever imagined we’d be here, down in these dusty

tunnels…”

“The paths we take and the roads we travel are not always for our

own choosing.” Fendaln smiled as his gaze spanned between the

three of them. “Fate has a way of weaving itself in and out of the

great tapestry of time, and sometimes in ways we would have never

imagined plausible.” He looked in Leara’s direction and smiled,

which caused her cheeks to blush. 

156

--- page 157 ---

Leara was staring at Hittle and could not keep her eyes off of

him. Clal wondered why this might be. He’d never seen such

behavior.

Looking back at Clal, Fendaln motioned with his hand, “Come,”

Would you be opposed to some victuals and a night's slumber.

Then, in the morning we can resume our conversations about your

quest?”

“I would be much obliged, Fendaln.” Clal said. “There’s one thing

that I’d like to know, however. Do you know where we can obtain the

Dragon’s Summoner?”

Fendaln bowed slowly then said, “Yes, for I am its steward.”

They followed Fendaln, Lyluria, and Leara under the stone

archway and along the ever downward sloping path as the darkness

held them once more.

157

--- page 158 ---

Chapter 12: Negotiation/The Price/The Trade/The Offer

Clal awoke breathing in the heavy air around him. There was a

light in the corner of his chamber, a carved out circular room with a

bed and polished stone floor. Clal’s feet hit the cold floor, then he

remembered his fitful night, it was coming back to him. He slowly sat

back onto the bed and raised his hand to his head. 

An echo lingered in his mind, first thought to be from outside the

room but Clal knew it wasn’t. He had spent much of the night

endeavoring to sleep but finding little rest. A strange voice, distant

and faint, but clear, nonetheless, filled his heart and mind with a sad

song. She sang of lonely times, of waiting and of hoping. Clal could

not imagine who belonged to this voice and why he had been

hearing it. Now, it was gone and he wondered if he should learn its

purpose.

After Clal had a chance to recover from the little sleep he had, he

pulled his outer clothes on, stood up from his bed, then walked

through the short passageway and out into a larger hall. 

By the golden designs and decorations on the stone walls, Clal

assumed that he was in the halls of the Lord’s realms, a royal guest.

He tiptoed over to another passageway and found that Ansa had

been placed in the room beside him. She was still sleeping, her

breath faintly heard.

Clal returned to his chamber and sat on the bed that he had

found rest on through the night. Hittle flew into his quarters and

stood in front of him on the bed. He chirped a few times then

cocked his head. Clal smiled, “Hello friend.” Clal reached over and

scratched under Hittle’s beak. “We’ve been through quite an

adventure so far, haven’t we, boy?”

Hittle chirped and twittered then ruffled his feathers and hovered

above the bed for a moment, then zoomed out the room. 

158

--- page 159 ---

Clal shook his head and smiled, “Crazy bird!” Clal wondered how

Hittle had managed to stay with them under the waterfall. 

When they had left the place where they first came to meet

Fendaln and the ladies of Kelvkoroth, they had journeyed for a long

stretch of time before reaching the grand halls of Fendaln’s realm.

Through many tunnels and hallways were they led, almost always

downward. There had been no one, not one soul who had been

seen but the guards and Fendaln, Lyluria, and Leara. It was curious to

Clal and he wondered what civilization this was. 

It wasn’t too much longer before Clal heard footsteps down the

hallway. Ansa’s head poked around the corner at the end of the hall

to his quarters. 

“Good morning, Clal,” She said. “What a feast last night. Did you

sleep well?”

“A little more than a wink or two,” Clal said smiling. He stood up.

“Though, I’m eager to be off and continue on our journey.”

“It was a strange thing coming into it like this...I mean, the tunnel

and meeting up with these hidden folk.” Ansa said. “Do you think

Gulnerye meant for this to happen the way it did?”

“I don’t know.” Clal looked down at the floor searching inside

himself. “And Morgrith, whom we met on only a few occasions. What

have we to understand from him?”

“But we’ve found one of the hidden peoples that we must find,”

Ansa said approaching Clal, “which tells me that we’ve made some

progress.” 

Hittle chirped a few times as if in agreement.

She looked at Hittle then turned and smiled at Clal. Then she put

her hand on her shoulder. “I do trust Fendaln. We’ll have to see what

he says and what kind of aid he lends.” Then Ansa added.

“Leara...isn’t she beautiful.”

Clal looked straight into Ansa’s deep blue eyes and blushed only

slightly. “She is...a wonder.” He said with a half smile.

159

--- page 160 ---

They both walked over to the bed and sat. Ansa felt the soft bed

cloth with her hand and looked around the small room taking

everything in. It was light, partly from the torch but the room also

seemed to illuminate from another source she could not quite

understand.

Suddenly Clal gasped, “I almost forgot,” he said. “My sword...and

the stone...and my travel clothes. Before we leave this place…” He

stood up again, “Ansa, don't forget to ask if there may be some way

they can help me get my things.”

“I will make sure we all remember.” Ansa said.

Just then, Rythe came into the room, undetected. “Good

morning,” he said simply. “What are you two up to?” 

“Clal was just reminding me that he lost his sword and his other

things in the river...and to ask for help from Fendaln to retrieve

them.”

“I see.” He said smiling. Then, he walked out of the room for a

moment and returned, bearing gifts. “Clal, here are your things. Not

by my hand, but by Fendaln. I mentioned that you had lost them in

the river last night during our supper. He assured me that he’d have

them found and returned.” Rythe handed them over to Clal who was

wide eyed and smiling.

“Rythe, I am in your debt, friend.” He took the items out of his

pack. Everything was accounted for and dry. The sword and its

sheath, all unharmed and unadulterated. He pulled out the sword,

held, then swung it in the air. Both Rythe and Ansa leaned back

slightly as the room was cramped, too cramped for sword’s play.

Footsteps were once more heard, this time, they were Fendaln’s.

“Ah, I see,” he said, walking in chuckling. “A sword in the hand and a

smile on the face tells me you are pleased to be reunited.” 

“My deepest gratitude, Lord Fendaln,” Clal said bowing.

“Oh, Clal, no…” Lord Fendaln spoke in almost a whisper, his face

like stone, when a moment ago he was smiling. “Please,” he said, his

160

--- page 161 ---

face grave, “do not bow to me. For it is I who will forever be in your

debt, all my days.” A slight smile began to return. “Why, you might

wonder, do I speak this way? Do you not know your future? Do you

not understand the place in which you have been set?” 

“I haven’t done anything yet.” Clal said.

“Oh, but you will,” he waved his finger in the air.

He walked over to Clal, “We have much to discuss. Please, bring

your things for you will not be returning here. We will go to my

council room where I meet with the grand council. Though they will

not be there, we will hold a grander council. And we will reckon with

one another, for I wish to give you all the aid that I can possibly give.”

He smiled, put his hand on Clal’s shoulder. “For, I do not doubt that

you, Clal, are the chosen one.” He turned then walked out of the

room.

They followed Fendaln into a narrow and high hall that was lit

with torches. The ends of which disappeared into darkness in both

directions. They traveled down until they passed under an archway

into yet another hall, wider and taller still. 

The stone all around, walls and ceilings, were a deep gray, and

they were adorned with golden items as well as, what Clal thought

might be, gold paint, sometimes intertwining around itself, or

curling, sometimes thick and at times, thin streaks adorned the

walls. 

The first set of guards they saw were positioned on either side of

a large archway. They passed the guards, entered the room, then

entered another room with a square, stone table and wooden chairs,

each chair with tall backs and stubby legs. The wood was dark and

very smooth. 

“Please, sit.” Fendaln said. “Lyluria and Leara will join us

momentarily.”

Clal, and the others sat across from Fendaln who wore a golden

tunic with shining blue fringes. Today he bore a necklace, intricate in

161

--- page 162 ---

design, thin chain and a tangle of golden wires wrapped around

what looked like sun. Clal hadn’t noticed that Fendaln wore it the

previous day. Perhaps if it hadn’t been for the dark, he might have.

As they sat there, Clal looked around the great hall. There were

torches that hung from enclosures from the ceilings on golden

chains. Their flames were constant and they neither flickered nor

dimmed from what Clal could tell. There wasn’t much else besides

the large stone table and chairs. This room, in Clal’s mind, had one

purpose, and that was, to council together and probably not to leave

until there was a clear path for whatever decision was being

discussed.

Ansa had been looking down at her hands, then, she rummaged

through her pack. Out came the Book of Legends. She opened it to

where she’d placed a leaf to mark her previously visited section and

she began to read. 

Rythe studied Fendaln who was watching Ansa at the moment.

Then, the silence gave way to Clal’s curiosity.

“Fendaln, I meant to ask, who was it that retrieved my belongings

at the river bottom.” He half smiled. “If it weren’t for Ansa, I believe I

might have drowned trying to save myself.”

He looked at Clal, then smiled. “My Leara. She volunteered. Her

eagerness is oftentimes too difficult to oppose. Besides,” he added,

“She’s the best swimmer that I know of. And she did well, for I sat on

the river bank and watched.”

Leara, it was her? Was it her? This was something that Clal had

not expected. 

“I’ll have to thank her.” Clal said, trying not to smile too much.

“You can thank her now, in fact. She comes.” Fendaln said,

nodding to them as they had been waiting for a moment outside the

chamber.

Lyluria and Leara approached the large table and took their

places on both sides of Fendaln.

162

--- page 163 ---

“Greetings,” Lyluria smiled and clasped her hands then rested

them on the table in front of her. Her golden hair was brilliant and

reflected the light around them. She wore a long azure blue down

and a necklace that almost matched Fendaln’s. 

Clal turned to Leara, “Lady Leara, I’ve been told that you were the

one who retrieved my belongings from the bottom of the river. I

wanted to thank you. I was worried that I had lost them and would

never see them again.”

She smiled slightly, “If I had lost something of such great

importance, I really couldn't bear to give up on trying to find it.” Her

cheeks were turning red as she spoke, “I thought I would see if I

could help in some way.”

Before he even realized what he was saying, Clal looked into

Leara’s eyes and said, “Then, I am in your debt.”

“Perhaps,” She smiled then looked at her father who had been

looking at her, but turned his gaze to Clal.

“From what I gather, there is some level of urgency by which you

are traveling on your quest before having come to us. And as this is

most likely the circumstances we come together under, I propose

that we proceed with our council.”

Fendaln motioned to his guard and the guard closed the heavy,

wooden door to the room. He leaned in and put his hands, clasped

on the stone table.

“Long ago, in the days of my fathers’ father, a king, Lord Gidrik

ruled Kelvkoroth. In those days, the light of the day shined upon our

land and upon our people. We were here, right here where we are

now, but above the ground, in a valley we called home. 

Before this plight we are now in, we were cave miners and some

dwelled in the ground, though it was not our nature to begin with.

There were elves, as we were, and there were men. We were proud

and we were strong in our own right.”

163

--- page 164 ---

Fendaln sat back, as his long hair lay upon his chest. “Then, one

day, like wildfire, a mention of a stone that was found deep in one of

the mines reached the ears of Lord Gidrik. No one could handle it,

wield it, touch it. When Lord Gidrik came to see it deep in the

darkness of the mines, its beauty was above all others that he had

seen. He lusted after it and claimed it for his own. They broke apart

the stone that was around it so that when hauled out from the mine,

they the stone within was cradled by the stone without.”

He took it into the castle, stowed it away in a secret place, and

kept it for himself. 

That day, they say, the king changed then. He was no longer

himself. 

“A week went by and a strange visitor came to Kelvkoroth. It was

the wizard Felsawn, who had been heard of, but some believed in

him only slightly. The king refused to see Felsawn at first. He kept

him at bay for three days. No one quite knew why the king had taken

to acting this way. But, they would soon find out.“

“By the coaxing of the queen, on the fourth day, Lord Gidrik

provided a meeting place and met with Felsawn. And lo, Felsawn

came to discuss the fate of the Crystal not found but kept by him.”

“Felsawn knew, by some magic power, that the Crystal had been

found, unearthed, and moved. He said that it had reached out to

him, and that it was searching for another.”

“The king became furious, having come under a spell of some

sort, lusting after the Crystal’s beauty and magic within. Felsawn then

knew, as it is written, that this Crystal was not safe within the hands of

Lord Gidrik. It was a disgrace to our people. This King, my own

blood,” Fendaln pounded his fist on the stone table, “caught with

greed. He lost the faith and trust of the people that day.”

“Lord Gidrik went mad and threatened to forsake his kingdom

and take the Crystal and flee.”

164

--- page 165 ---

“It was on a starry, clear night when Felsawn came next. He stood

in front of the castle gates, with his arms raised to the stars above, he

called upon the powers of magic and cast his spell upon Kelvkoroth.

The clouds above appeared, began to curl and thunder and the

winds and lightning began. No one knew what was happening. The

moon was once bright, the stars twinkled, but no longer.”

“Then, a great sound came and it was known from then on as The

Thousand Winds. This was the name we called the Great Earthquake

when the darkness came, and never left.”

Fendaln stood. “A great mountain, Mount Pelteronth, had been

pulled from its resting place, only by magic could this have been

done, and in the dead of night had sailed from one side of Illia to

the other.”

“That’s incredible,” Ansa said quietly.

“Yes, and the great wizard set this mountain upon the valley of

Kelvkoroth. And there it stayed ever since that day.”

“He came and insisted then to speak to the King, for he was not

finished with his task just yet. But the Lord of Kelvkoroth was

nowhere to be found. And so Felsawn entreated the queen for a

word. She had been weary of her husband’s misfortune and was

willing to listen to Felsawn, and this is what he said.”

“He told the queen that she was now keeper of the Crystal. And

that someday, in the future days ahead, there would be one who

could wield, who could bear the powers that it possessed and that

she, her kingdom, was to keep this Crystal safe, away from the

world.”

“She accepted the sacred stewardship, and Felsawn was content.

The Lord Gidrik, all that was left of him, was a pile of his clothing that

was found by the queen near where the crystal had been.”

“They were a sealed and hidden people.” Fendaln came and sat

down again. “But there was one thing that I have failed to mention.”

He smiled. “He gave the queen in secret a gift, for she was wise and

165

--- page 166 ---

loyal and had a believing heart. She was given the power to wield

the flame, spoken by Felsawn, so that if need be, she could keep

those who also lusted after the Crystal at bay.”

“Time went on in Kelvkoroth. Neither the sun nor the moon rose

nor set any longer. All life changed, and they came to know the

beauty and power and gift that light and fire could bring.”

Fendaln turned to his queen, Lyluria. She leaned forward slightly,

“Time moved on and the queen found another to marry. They wed,

there was a new king, and a baby son was born to the throne. That

baby grew, and wed, became king and queen, then had a son and

daughter of their own. The queen kept the secret of the flame, until

her kin began to discover it for themselves. The queen did not know

that the power to wield the flame was tied, in part, to a blood line.”

“But, one day, the king found that he could gift this flame, this

power, to others. And so he armed his forces that protected him with

the flame of Kelvkoroth. Then, a war began to kindle.”

Fendaln continued, “The power of the flame was too strong for

the people. Before long the power to wield the flame had been

turned over to every dweller of Kelvkoroth. The war to obtain the

Crystal began.”

“There was one who was first to wage war on the kingdom,

Imforo. The Crystal keepers, all those who wished to retain the

hiding and the unmolested state of the Crystal, banded together.

They gathered in the castle and came to protect the stone. Imforo

and his army came, with fire raging at his command, the battle was

fierce as men were at the flame’s mercy. One by one they fell,

burned to stubble, lost to the power of the flame. And when Imforo

breached the final entry and saw the Crystal for the first time, he

swore to gain possession of it, he, himself, and no one else. He’d

promised his men some kind of remuneration, but he forsake them

upon seeing the stone.”

166

--- page 167 ---

“The Crystal shed a great flash of light in a moment during the

battle in the halls of the castle for the Great Crystal. By magic,

Felsawn was summoned and came standing between Imforo and

the Crystal Keeper band. He spoke words that no one present could

understand then he commanded Imforo to leave and said that he

was banished forever from the realm of the Kelvkoroth kingdom. It

was then that Imforo cried in agony, ran like a mad man from the

castle and could be heard throughout the rest that night until he was

seen no more.”

Fendaln stood again, “I am the Crystal Keeper. I am the steward. I

am also the wielder of the flame of Kelvkoroth.” He held his hand on

his chest. “You, Clal have come for the Dragon Summoner, of which I

too am steward over. But should we not change hands, the Crystal,

and you, to be in one, having stewardship over the long awaited

coming of the hidden stone?”

Clal’s mouth dropped open. He had not expected to be in

possession of a Great Crystal so soon. “I suppose,” he said, “but we

are on a journey to obtain the stone from Edaphlas first. I would not

know...I think we might need to understand where to take it or what

to do with it since we can’t carry it for long…”

“I see.” Fendaln said, sitting down again. “I do, however, request

from you payment of some kind, and here is why I make such a bold

request.”

“Everything changed for our people when we became Crystal

Keepers. It was of ill fate, however, we have been loyal and have

honored our promise. Ever since our King Gidrik was no more, we

never wavered.” He stood erect with chest out and hands behind his

back. “Unless the great mountain is removed and we are returned to

what we used to be, the kingdom that shined beneath the summer

sun in the valley…” He looked at Clal, “We cannot turn over the

Crystal, even to the chosen one until you find some way to reverse

167

--- page 168 ---

what Felsawn bore upon us that dark night, deep in the annals of

history.”

Rythe snorted, chuckled, then slowly stood up. “How…” he

began, “can you require something so…” he held out his hands like

he was holding a great boulder, “...so impossible, such a grand

task?” He looked at Clal.

“Rythe, I think we can talk through this.” Clal said. He turned to

Fendaln. “Lord Fendaln, we are mere fledglings in our quest. Yes, I

may have touched the waterfall’s inner wall and bore through it by

some...magic. But I have yet to understand any of this sufficiently.”

Clal sighed. He looked at Ansa and Rythe.

“And what of the Dragon Summoner?” Clal said. “Perhaps this

could be a part of helping in moving the great Mountain of

Pelteronth.” He smiled slightly. “Would not the great white dragon

bear some knowledge of the mountain and the moving of it?”

Fendaln came to the table again and sat. Leara was beginning to

squirm in her chair as her calm and smiling face now bore tightened

lips of which she bit her lower lip ever so often.

“Perhaps you’re right, Clal. Though, I would want to require of

you that you give your word that you will help us. We have been

captures, it seems, for so long. Only you have the power to bring us

home to the land and life we once knew.” 

“Though, I know your heart is noble...but do you have the power

yet to free us, to not bear away your journey to some other land or

some other people?” He put his hand on his chin. “As the prophecy

says, spite…” He paused, put his hand on his chin, then said, “No, I

can’t risk it. We must have the mountain moved before the Dragon

Summoner and the Crystal are relinquished from my care.”

“I am sorry Clal. But as the steward of both, I bear the burden of

reckoning the demands upon their fate. I must take great care.”

Clal felt a lump beginning to form in the pit of his stomach. He

could hardly contain his frustration, such great requirements seemed

168

--- page 169 ---

to be piling up, first the Crystal and now the Dragon Summoner, he

would be unable to obtain both unless he figured out some way to

move the mountain. As Clal spiraled downward into despair Leara

broke the silence that had engulfed the room. Just moments ago it

had been a welcome place, now, through Fendaln’s demands, had

turned into a fiery furnace of negotiation. 

“Father?” Leara said with her hand on his arm. “Would it please

you if I accompanied Clal, Ansa and Rythe while they journey

beyond Kelvkoroth and return once this deed to remove Mount

Pelteronth that you require is finished?” She looked at Clal then back

at her father. “And, along with my journeying with them, I also retain

stewardship of the Dragon Summoner until it is time for Clal to gain

his rightful possession of it? Would that be a fair compromise?”

“No...Leara.” Fendaln spoke, “I can’t let you go. None of us here

know what lies ahead.”

“But father, is that not the same fate that we live day to

day...never knowing what will be from one moment to the next?”

Leara folded her arms. “You’ve taught me, father, to consider what is

before me and all that I can see is that Clal needs the Dragon

Summoner in order to carry out your wish,” She looked at Lyluria,

“our great wish.”

Fendaln’s firm facial expressions began to fade slowly. He looked

at Leara, then at Lyluria who Clal thought nodded slightly. Then he

looked at Clal. “This is a strange turn.” He said, shaking his head.

“Strange indeed, to have ever thought that this could be.”

Lyluria leaned toward Fendaln. “Is this our path?” Fendaln only

looked into her eyes. She turned to Clal, “Leara, she also wields the

flame of Kelvkoroth.” Turning back to Fendaln she said, “Perhaps the

flame given long ago was meant to abide with the chosen one, to

aid, to light the way when the pathway seems dark.”

All was quiet for a long moment. No one stirred. Then, Fendaln

leaned his palms against the table as he stood from his chair. He

169

--- page 170 ---

walked over to a nearby table in the corner of the council hall. He

stood there, still, for what seemed like a long while. Clal watched

him pick up something and hold it close to his chest. Then he turned

and walked toward the table.

He carried back with him a leather pouch ornately decorated

with gold lines and markings. Laying it on the stone table he pulled

the strap and lifted the flap, then pulled out a brilliant, white horn

made from a horned animal. Upon its tip was a silver metal and all

along the horn was carved a great dragon. The tail wrapped around

each side curving in tight curves until it ended with a flat, pointed

tip. The face of the dragon was neither fierce nor empty, but the

skilled hand who carved it had captured the very essence of a wise

and noble creature.

“This,” Fendaln spoke softly looking at Clal, “is the Dragon

Summoner.” He turned to Leara and slid it over in front of her. “Keep

it safe.”

170

--- page 171 ---

Chapter 13: The Plan

Fendaln pressed his hand on the white dragon summoner and

held it there as if his hand was stuck to the side of it. “Keep it hidden

and always with you.” 

He turned to Clal. “I have much to show you before you leave in

the morning. Let us be done with this council,” he said gruffly and

stood up leaving the table.

The rest of them stood up and left the table, Clal being the last

out of the room before the guard closed the door. 

Clal felt as if he had won a great battle, though the prospect of

finding the means to move the mountain was already beginning to

weigh heavily on his soul. 

They were taken to another smaller room and served a light

breakfast. Fendaln asked questions about their homesteads. Clal

and the lot of them told stories of home. 

Once finished, they were ushered into a hallway where they

circled around Fendaln as he was about to instruct them. “I wish to

show you the Great Crystal before your journey here for the time is

complete. Come.” Clal, Ansa and Rythe followed the three stewards

of Kelvkoroth through the maze of halls and down, down, down,

once more, into the depths of Illia herself. Fendaln carried light with

him though Clal never could see a torch. 

As they continued, Clal began to feel deep within, a new feeling.

It was like there was a voice within him, though ever so faint. Ansa

noticed Clal’s furrowed brow and slower pace. “Clal, what is it?” she

whispered cautiously.

“I don’t know, Ansa…” Clal whispered. “I feel...do you

supposed…”

“...it’s the crystal.” Rythe said quietly.

171

--- page 172 ---

They walked through two more doors then down several stairs

and came to a great iron door with two guards standing in front of

it. 

“Unlock the door, my good Elbin,” Fendaln said. 

“As you wish.”

The guard turned to the others, “I would ask that you turn and

face the stairs.”

“Do as he says,” Fendaln told them.

They did so and Clal heard the scraping of stone on stone, the

unlocking of three locks, then the scrapping of stone once more.

“You may enter,” said the guard.

Clal, Ansa and Rythe turned around then followed Fendaln,

Lyluria, and Leara into a red glowing circular room. Oddly, it was a

room that was much like the room that he was examined in, and the

room where they received the Book of Legends from the chest.

“This is the Crystal of Kelvkoroth.” Fendaln looked upon, smiling.

“Some believe that the flame of Kelvkoroth burns at the heart of it

beneath its stony walled exterior.”

Clal looked upon the stone. Its red glow penetrated his soul. The

slight pulsing that emitted from the stone was extraordinary. It

captivated him and the feeling within him that he felt moments

before grew. It was a voice, he knew now, that was there. And it

spoke to him, the Crystal to the chosen one.

“I am Seeshalar, from the ancient world before the birth of Illia.

Long have been the days that I have awaited your coming,

Seldinolum.” Clal looked at Ansa who too was staring at the stone.

She looked at Clal and smiled. Was she not hearing the voice of the

stone?

Seeshalar continued. “It is your place and right to obtain my

passage, to carry me beyond this realm to my rightful and honored

resting place where I will remain. Take me now, for there is no time

that should be wasted here.”

172

--- page 173 ---

Clal was breathing heavily, but tried not to show his great alarm.

Take it? Take it now? Clal was confused. Was this a trick? Was this

what happened to Lord Gidrik that caused him to go mad?

All were gazing upon its beauty when Clal began to feel as if he

was being pulled in many directions, and could barely keep from

drawing attention to himself. An overwhelming desire to scream

arose within him and just as he was about to burst out, Rythe spoke.

“We thank you, Fendaln, for bringing us here.” Rythe said, turning

to Fendaln. “It’s beauty is beyond description.”

Rythe turned to exit the chamber, then Fendaln walked toward

him. He turned and looked at the stone then exited the room first.

The others followed.

They climbed up the stairs once more and Clal heard the same

sounds of stone on stone and the locking of the iron door that kept

the Great Crystal safe. They weaved back and forth again and finally

ended up in the same hall that they had left. They gathered around

Fendaln as he spoke to them.“I am Seeshalar, from the ancient world

before the birth of Illia. Long have been the days that I have awaited

your coming, Seldinolum.” Clal looked at Ansa who too was staring

at the stone. She looked at Clal and smiled. Was she not hearing the

voice of the stone?

Seeshalar continued. “It is your place and right to obtain my

passage, to carry me beyond this realm to my rightful and honored

resting place where I will remain. Take me now, for there is no time

that should be wasted here.”

Clal was breathing heavily, but tried not to show his great alarm.

Take it? Take it now? Clal was confused. Was this a trick? Was this

what happened to Lord Gidrik that caused him to go mad?

All were gazing upon its beauty when Clal began to feel as if he

was being pulled in many directions, and could barely keep from

drawing attention to himself. An overwhelming desire to scream

arose within him and just as he was about to burst out, Rythe spoke.

173

--- page 174 ---

“We thank you, Fendaln, for bringing us here.” Rythe said, turning

to Fendaln. “...

“We have, as of yet, not ventured above the surface of the valley

floor. Now, we will do so.” He turned, then with Lyluria and Leara at

his side, Clal, Ansa and Rythe followed them down the hall and

under a great archway.

As they traveled the light became less and less. Then Leara did

something that surprised Clal. She waved her hand in a circular and

gentle motion, then the flame of Kelvkoroth began to burn.

The flame was a lavender hue, starting small, it grew larger within

her hands until it was the size of two of her hands cupped together

around it. The hall glowed enough for them to see where they were

going. Straight ahead a large, iron gate, stretched high to the stone

ceiling of the castle, stretched high to the stone ceiling.

With a hand motion from Fendaln and four men bearing the task,

the gate slowly withdrew and soon rested on the ground without the

castle walls.

“This is our land, our valley.” The Lord of Kelvkoroth proclaimed

with his hand stretched out. “Please, see for yourself. Leara, will you

show them.” Leara nodded then walked further out. “When your

short adventure is finished, come back to the castle. We will be

waiting. Do take as long as you wish.”

Clal had never experienced such a place. He looked out and

could not see the end of the valley, for the darkness was too great. It

was vast. There was no wind. Almost no sound. Almost like the death

of a people hung in the air.

While Fendaln and Lyluria walked back into the castle and

disappeared behind the raising gate, Leara led them into the great

valley. It was like a city, with some windows bearing the light of the

light that was in them, and others, were dark or altogether

destroyed. Buildings and shops with elfin men and women and

some where children played about. But when they saw the group

174

--- page 175 ---

and looked at the visitors, who were clearly not the elfin folk they

were used to, there was a scare that began to spread among them.

“We should have worn our hoods, Clal.” Ansa said, digging

inside of her pack. “Then they wouldn’t know we weren’t elves.”

“Oh, they would know anyway.” Leara said. “You’re visitors. Why

else would I be out of the castle walking around the valley.”

“Well, don’t you come out here sometimes?” Ansa put back the

hood that she had pulled out, since neither Leara nor anyone else

seemed to care about their appearance.

“Oh no, Father, he keeps me inside most of the time. It’s

something I can’t really explain at the moment.” She turned in Clal’s

direction. “It is a lonely place to be here in Kelvkoroth. They almost

curse the Crystal at times for the darkness it has brought upon us.”

“They?” Rythe said. “Who are they?”

“Some of our people. My parents.” She kept walking forward,

“But as for me, I would not dare. I know that all things have their

place, and this mountain above us,” She looked up and pointed. “It

has its place.”

Clal nodded. “Yes, and I believe there are some things that we

don’t understand,” Clal added. “And we should be that much more

grateful when we do find the answers to our questions, I think.” He

smiled at Leara who smiled then looked down at her feet.

Rythe and Ansa were walking alongside each other. They walked

past some more buildings then came to an open field where a dry

grass had been trampled down. “Here is the edge of the city. And

beyond, just the soil of the valley and the plants of days long dead

and yesteryears.” 

Leara paused and looked out. She smiled. Clal wanted to know

what she was thinking and why she was smiling. When she turned

then headed back to the castle a different way, Clal was once more

walking beside her. “Leara, I hope you don’t mind if I ask, but, you

175

--- page 176 ---

looked out into the darkness a bit ago.” Clal smiled slightly, “A smile,

I, I saw you smile.”

“Yes, I did smile.” She looked at Clal, “It was because I’ve lived

here all of my life and like many of us, have never known the sun and

the sky, the wind, nor the birds.” 

She looked behind her at Hittle who was bobbing up and down

on Ansa’s shoulder as she walked. Rythe was talking to her.

“And just then, I thought that by this time tomorrow, I may be

venturing off beyond the realms of Kelvkoroth into the light of day,

and into a world which I thought I would never know.” She smiled at

Clal. “And so, I smiled because it was a joyous thought...and I hope it

will come true.”

Clal smiled too. He could not imagine a life that she described,

hidden from nature, from the world. Clal was happy for her. He

himself was already growing weary of this place, the darkness was

beginning to choke some of the life from him. He too desired to

leave as soon as possible.

Then Clal remembered the Crystal and how it spoke to him. That

feeling began to grow within him and he thought to follow what his

heart was telling him. And so he turned to Leara.

“Leara,” He said quietly. “Before we return to the castle, can you

take us to a place where we can speak freely...perhaps, less

obvious?”

She looked at Clal, then nodded. Leara led them for a short

distance then turning to the right she led them away from the dense

city toward the open darkness beyond, by the light of her lavender

flame. 

“Where are we going, Leara?” Ansa strode up behind Leara. “I

thought the castle was that way,” she pointed. 

“It is,” Leara said. “However, we will stop just ahead, before

returning to the castle.” 

176

--- page 177 ---

They continued to walk past a few buildings then on into the

darkness. The silence was almost deafening, and the dead stillness

of the air caused Clal to wonder how the people here ever got used

to such an environment.

Clal watched Leara as she led them toward a direction that slowly

began to be familiar to him. As they got closer he noticed that the

same gray stone was approaching, and within the wall was a black

opening, a cave. They entered the cave and strode deeper into the

earth.

“Here,” Leara stopped, “we can find seclusion here.”

“Leara, why are we here?” Ansa said. 

Leara turned to Clal, who spoke. “I asked Leara to lead us to a

place where we can be sure no one can overhear us.” Clal looked

around, “I would like to hold a council here...now.” Clal waited for a

response. The others were quiet so he sat on the ground and waited

till the others also sat down in a small circle. Ansa held the flame in

her hand. She waved her hand and the flame grew as did the light

that brightened the cave.

“Each of you, not just me, I realize, are part of this quest. Though I

am the chosen one, you are also chosen, not necessarily by your

choice alone, though you had a choice to accept or reject to join this

great quest.” Clal looked down at his hands and rubbed his thumb

against his palm. Then he looked up. “I believe you will help me

continue in the direction...on the path that we all must go. And so I

wish to speak with you about something that occurred while in the

castle.”

Ansa, Leara, and Rythe were attentively looking at Clal and

listening. Leara sat erect and still. Ansa sat with her back slightly

hunched over as she habitually bit her lower lip. Clal searched

Rythe’s stone face and found no hint of emotion that he could

detect.

Clal looked at his hands again and was silent. 

177

--- page 178 ---

“Clal, what’s wrong?” Ansa finally said. “Something is troubling

you. What is it?”

“I fear to tell you.” Clal said. 

“What do you fear?” Rythe said. “Is it what we will think or say?”

He smiled. “We have trusted you this far, Clal.”

“Clal, I am with you now.” Leara leaned over to him and touched

his hand with hers. “I believe your path is mine now. Trust us.”

Clal looked long and hard at Leara. Then he looked at Ansa and

Rythe. Clal took a deep breath and sighed a long exhale. 

“Well, it was the Crystal.” Clal looked up and fixed his gaze on

the wall directly across from him. “Even before I entered the room, I

felt something deep inside. It was new, never felt before.” He looked

at Ansa. “Did you not feel something?”

She looked at Clal and slowly shook her head. “But I watched

you, Clal.” She said softly, “You looked worried.”

“It happened so fast, I didn’t understand at the time. But when

we went into the chamber where the stone was, the Great Crystal of

Kelvkoroth,” Clal swallowed. “When I came in and looked upon the

jewel…”

“Go on.” Leara coaxed him.

“I heard…” Clal shook his head. “No, I can’t.”

“What did you hear, Clal?” Rythe said. “I remember looking over

at you and you looked as if you were being tormented. So, I tried to

think of something quick because I could tell being there was not

helping your mood.”

“Thank you, Rythe.” Clal said with a smile. “I don’t know how, but

you knew what to do.”

Ansa reached over and clasped Clal’s hand, “Clal, what did you

hear? Tell us. Don’t be afraid.”

He squeezed her hand. “The Crystal, it spoke to me. It told me it’s

name, Seeshalar. It spoke these words to me, ‘Take me now, for there

178

--- page 179 ---

is no time that should be wasted here.’ It was the words and that it

could reach my thoughts.”

Leara immediately stood after hearing what Clal had spoken. She

looked in the direction of the exit to the cave then walked over to

the stone wall and leaned upon it. 

“We left that room shortly thereafter thanks to Rythe.” Clal

nodded in his direction. “And ever since I have not been able to get

this out of my mind. The plan was to leave here tomorrow morning,

to seek out the dragon, to figure out how and then move the

mountain, then come back and retrieve the Crystal...or at least that’s

as far as I have worked things out.” Clal stood up then began to pace

back and forth.

“I know it was never the plan to retrieve the Crystal before

leaving, but that’s exactly what Seeshalar told me to do. I truly can’t

see Fendaln letting it go so easily.” Clal then added. “Am I going

mad like the others who could not bear the enchanting ways of the

Great Crystal?”

Clal stopped and turned to face Ansa.

“Ansa, I know our plan. But should I not obey?” Clal’s voice

echoed through the cave.

“Clal, come and sit down.” Ansa motioned. “I’m glad you told

us.” 

Clal walked over and sat down. “Leara, won’t you join us?” Ansa

said softly. 

Leara looked at Ansa then came and sat down. She was still

holding her flame though its light was dim.

“Clal, I think we need to work out a plan to both bring the Crystal

with us somehow and promise to remove the mountain and return it

to where it belongs as quickly as we possibly can. Or, at least, if I’m

understanding you right.”

“Yes, but that doesn’t seem possible and it sounds dangerous.”

Clal turned to Leara. “I don’t want to disappoint your father, Leara. I

179

--- page 180 ---

also do not want to make an enemy out of him either. That’s why this

has become so…”

“Complicated, but not impossible.” Rythe interrupted. He looked

at all of them with his face half in shadow as the flame wavered now

and again. “Remember Clal, it should be yours, though…”

“That’s what the Crystal also said. Seeshalar told me that it was

my right to obtain the Crystal and to carry it beyond the realm of

Kelvkoroth. And that I was to take the Crystal to where it is supposed

to rest.” Clal rubbed the side of his cheek bone then rested his chin

in his palm.

“To steal the Crystal away would be the greatest offense that has

ever come upon the kingdom of Kelvkoroth. To even consider it

reveals your lust. To attempt it would mean your death if you failed.”

Leara spoke articulating every word. 

Her tone cut Clal to the core. Clal could feel the tips of his ears

beginning to turn red, which happened when he angered. Clal

turned to Leara, immediately regretting that he ever had. “I am not a

thief, neither am I drunk with fever to obtain the Crystal.” Clal spoke

slowly, “I’m merely sharing what I heard and felt. I do not want to

make a mistake, especially one that could prove to be as awful as I

think this might be if I don’t act in the right.” 

Clal’s face softened. “I am sorry Leara if this comes as a shock. I

am sorry. But, I know what I felt and it was not my own voice that I

heard.”

“Clal, come and sit down.” Ansa motioned. “I’m glad you told us.”

Clal walked over and sat beside Ansa

“We never meant to come to take anything from you or to cause

harm or to disrupt the way of life here in Kelvkoroth.” Ansa faced

Leara who was now looking at the flame she held in her hands. “But

now it seems that our path has once again become clearer, though

the way to proceed has yet to be decided.”

180

--- page 181 ---

“If it is truly our path to take the Crystal of Kelvkoroth, then there’s

much that needs to be decided,” Rythe stared at Leara’s flame. “And

we may have to split up.” 

“A diversion by one of us,” Clal said.

“And a plan if things go wrong.” Ansa said. 

“Wait!” Leara’s hand had swiped through the air from right to left.

“I can’t do this? I can’t be part of this?” Leara stood up again and

began to walk toward the cave’s opening. Her flame was altogether

gone. “I can’t let you do this?” She said the cave was dark and only

her footsteps were heard.

Clal jumped up from his place. He touched the walls of the cave

then felt his way toward Leara. He ran into her then grabbed her

arm. 

“Clal, let go of me!”

“Leara, please, we haven’t come to any real conclusion on what it

is we will be doing.” Clal held her firm but loosened his grip. “Please,

Leara, we are not here to do wrong, but only to do right. Sometimes

the right path is the most difficult. You are one of us, we need you. I

need you. Please, tell us your thoughts if we were to try this rescue

of the Crystal. Won’t you just consider that my course is to defeat the

dark one lurking and restore Illia to its proper peace and existence.

Retrieving this Crystal is part of that.” He pulled her close to him then

whispered. “You are part of that now, Leara.”

He waited for a response but only felt her body begin to shake as

he held her. Then he heard her soft crying. 

“I didn’t think,” She said as she sniffled, “that making it out of

KelvkorKelvkorothianoth would come at such a high price.” She

buried her face into Clal’s chest and sobbed. It was a sad thing to

witness, but he held her and she didn’t move. 

Then Ansa began to sing all of this transpiring in the darkness of

a cave on the outskirts of the Kelvkoroth Valley. She sang the words:

181

--- page 182 ---

“The peoples of dear Illia 

No sight, no voice, and now

Have gone away beyond what’s known

To be and lost somehow.

No matter where you’ve gone from us

And where you may yet go

I’ll come for you and set you free

Your people I must know.”

By the time Ansa had finished singing, Leara had finished crying.

She pulled away from Clal slightly then whispered, “Thank you,

Clal.” 

Leara quickly reengaged her lavender flame and walked toward

Rythe and Ansa then sat down as Clal sat down beside her.

“Forgive me, perhaps I don’t understand.” Leara said, wiping her

tear streaked cheeks. She turned to Ansa, “That was beautiful, Ansa.

Where did you learn that song?” 

Ansa smiled then pulled the Book of Legends from her pack that

she’d set on the floor of the cave. “From this book, an ancient record

of Illia. One that was written and prepared for the chosen one. It has

been hidden away in the central castle of Eldan Vyum. It only came

into our hands one Clal’s finding. That song is part of what is written

here. This book was written by the hand of Gulnerye.”

Hittle chirped and flapped his wings. 

“Yes, and a very good friend of Hittle here,” Ansa said, tapping

his little brown head.

“It speaks of Kelvkoroth, too.” Ansa added.

“And your song,” Leara looked up at Ansa from the book. “It

spoke of setting a people free. Is that speaking about my people?”

“Yes, yes,” Clal answered. “Though, we have only just begun our

journey. We are still learning what everything means and how to

accomplish, not just one task but many.”

182

--- page 183 ---

“We were on our way to find the Dragon Summoning horn. Then

we were to go to the island in the sky and to retrieve the Crystal of

Edaphlas then take it…” Rythe turned to Clal. “Clal, where were we

supposed to take it?”

“There, you see,” Clal said smiling. “Yet another detail we

overlooked.” He turned to Rythe. “I have a feeling the dragon will

know.”

“Or it’s in the book,” Ansa hunched over the book and began to

pour over its pages.

“But why not follow my father’s plan?” Leara said, “Find the

dragon. Learn the way to move the mountain. Free the Kelvkorothian

people. Obtain the Crystal. And continue on your journey.”

“I agreed to that course,” Clal said to Leara. “But that was before I

came to the Crystal and heard it’s plea.” Clal said with furrowed brow

his voice becoming quieter. “It was as if it sensed that I was planning

some other path that it did not want me to follow, which, I’ve

discovered, would mean that leaving Kelvkoroth without the Crystal

would be a grave mistake.”

Leara looked at Clal then down at her flame and nodded. She

looked at her lavender burning fire for a long while before she

spoke, “If we are going to take the Crystal,” Leara continued to stare

into her flame, “then we have to do it tonight, then leave Kelvkoroth

immediately after.” She looked up at Clal, “I think I may have a

plan.”  

Then she looked up, “But first, know, that going against my

father’s wishes is difficult.” She looked at Clal, “But I believe that from

what Clal has said, this must be…” she paused for a moment then

continued, “our path.”

“So what can we do then?” Clal said, “The Crystal, it’s guarded by

two guards.” 

“I watched them out of the corner of my eye.” Rythe looked up

from staring into the lavender flame. “I counted five stones from the

183

--- page 184 ---

door to the left then fourteen stones down to the floor.” He raised

one hand, “I’m sure if I were to approach that place again I could

figure out how to get that key from behind the stone wall.”

Leara looked up at Rythe, “How did you manage that? Those

guards have keen eyes.” 

Rythe smiled slightly, “I’m used to gathering information that

might be useful later on. I thought it possible that we might need to

know something about getting into the chamber, though I wasn’t at

all sure.” He rubbed his neck with his hand as he spoke, “And I

figured that they couldn’t watch all of us at the same time so I

thought I would chance it.” He nodded. “It worked because I saw the

guard lay hold of the key itself and open the door.”

Leara turned to her flame once more searching its depths, “A

diversion.”

“A diversion?” Ansa looked up from the Book of Legends for the

first time. “I love to play that game. Clal and I used to work together,

being twins and all, to draw away our victim then…”

“Perhaps we could think of something,” Clal said, smiling at Ansa.

“What about up the stairs we yell fire or tell them the Lord of

Kelvkoroth has ordered all the guards to a council.”

“Leara, would they not listen to you, being the daughter of the

King of this realm?” Rythe asked simply. “Could you not ask them to

open the door?”

“Not even my mother has the...authority to command the guards

that way.” 

“I am thinking that your father will be expecting us soon and that

we'd better think up something quick. The diversion,” Ansa stood

up. “What if we at least draw them up the stairs. Could we not do

that somehow?”

“No, they are sworn to stay their post no matter what happens. I

know that they cannot move even three inches from where they

184

--- page 185 ---

stand. If they do, their penalty could be death,” Leara looked at Ansa.

“No, we will not be obtaining the Crystal by way of diversion.”

Clal stood up too and started pacing. “Is there another way in?”

Clal stopped, “Above, around, or underneath.” He walked over to

Leara then crouched beside her. “What is beneath, on the other

walls, or even above the room? Can you think of anything, Leara?”

She thought for several minutes then said, “Clal, if only there was

a way but I know that when the construction of the castle was taking

place, they layered the stone double and sometimes triple thick

knowing this is where the Crystal of Kelvkoroth would be

concealed.”

Clal thought as he considered there being a way in that did not

involve the main entrance. “After all these years I would almost

wonder whether someone would have created a secret entrance,

perhaps only for the Lord of Kelvkoroth.” Clal sat down by Leara.

“Have you ever heard your father talk about going to see the

Crystal?”

Leara stood, then Clal stood. Now Leara paced back and forth

while she thought. “I’m trying to remember…” her fingers caressed

her cheek as she slowly walked back and forth as she held the flame

in her other hand. Then, she raised her eyebrows, “Yes, I think that’s

it. I do remember my father talking about going to see the Crystal.”

She stopped and stood still. “It happened frequently after visiting

with the commander of the army, Tavi.”

“Could the secret passageway be in his quarters?” Rythe said.

Hittle chirped a few times then flew to Leara. He landed on her

hand. “Oh, hello,” she said, “you have something to say, don’t you.”

She pet his small little head. 

“We can’t just go there on a hunch.” Ansa said as she stood. “We

have to be sure. If they discover what we’re after, we’re sure to be in

a mess of trouble.” 

185

--- page 186 ---

“Could he not simply go to the Crystal through the main

entrance after visiting with his commander?” Rythe said.

“There has to be another way,” Clal said. “There has to be.” He

came and sat down once again. Leara followed suit and soon they all

were staring into Leara’s flame again sitting in the circle on the floor

of the cave.

After a while, Clal thought of another part of their plan, “So if we

don’t know how we will get the Crystal, we can at least plan our

escape, right?”

“Yes,” Leara nodded. “That’s the easy part, though that too is a bit

of a chancy situation.” She looked up at them. “I know of the closest

tunnel as well as many paths and tunnels that could be beyond. But

the people of Kelvkoroth, we’ve never found a way out, though you

found the way in. So we go as far as we can and hope that you, Clal,

can bring us through somehow.” 

Clal shook his head, “I am sorry but, this has to be a sure plan.

Leara, do you know of any other place you can think of, a place

where you remember any secret passageway of some sort or

another?” Clal had begun to pace again. Ansa continued to search

the Book of Legends while Rythe just started into the lavender

flame. 

“Okay,” Leara said, “let me think.” She closed her eyes and

bowed her head slightly, then was silent for a short while. When she

opened her eyes she looked straight at Clal, “Clal, I think I know. I

can’t imagine how I know but I’ve remembered.”

Ansa closed the book with her hand keeping the place,

“Remember what?” She said.

“I remember,” Leara stared into her flame, “when I was a little girl,

my Father would bring me to the undercroft to play.” She giggled. “I

think it was because he would look for things to nibble on while we

spent time together.”

“Undercroft?” Ansa asked.

186

--- page 187 ---

“It’s the place where the castle stores its food.” She looked at

Ansa and smiled. “A good place to be when no one is watching.” 

Ansa put her hand to her mouth and giggled.

“I remember on one occasion when I was very little. We were

playing in the undercroft when he beckoned me to come to him. He

walked over to one of the corners and bent down. There was a small

lever that he pulled. Part of the wall opened and we went through

and walked into another room.” She looked at Clal, “But I can’t seem

to remember much more than that.”

“Could it be the way into the room where the Crystal is located?”

Rythe asked. “What do you remember about the room?”

Leara shook her head, “Not much. Only that I remember it felt so

different from any other room in the castle.” Leara paused as she

stood behind them. “Clal, the stones, I remember that they were

orange. As a little girl I thought it was some kind of magical room.”

Her flame grew larger and brighter as she stood still in the middle of

the cave. “That’s it! It has to be the room.”

“How do we get there?” Rythe stood and brushed the dirt off

from his back side. “We can’t enter from the main gate or else we’ll

be found out.” 

Leara shrugged. “I still think there needs to be some kind of

diversion.” 

Hittle chirped twice.

“Yes, Hittle,” Ansa smiled. “I agree.” Ansa came to Leara’s side,

Hittle now sitting on Leara’s shoulder. “Hittle is the master of

diversions, aren’t you boy.” She rubbed the top of his head, Hittle

closing his eyes for a moment. “Rogue bird, as I remember the

guards calling him.”

“Well, here’s how we can use Hittle.” Leara looked at the sparrow

then brightened her flame a little to cast more light on him. “There is

one other entrance to the castle, a small side door on the south of

the castle wall. It is hidden by several stones and guarded by one

187

--- page 188 ---

guard.” Leara reached over and petted Hittle on the back by which

he chirped, “Hittle can cause some sort of a diversion there and we

can steal our way in while the guard is occupied.”

Rythe was rubbing his chin when he spoke next. “Does anyone

have anything of value that perhaps the bird could hold in its beak?”

They all thought and Ansa looked inside of her pack while Leara

searched her belongings. “I do, this coin. Kelvkoroth currancy.” Leara

held up a coin made of gold and silver. “This is the highest value in

our monetary system.”

“Hittle could carry that in his beak and fly around taunting the

guard until he chases him as sport, winner takes or keeps the coin?” 

“Rythe, that’s brilliant,” Clal clapped him on the back and

laughed. Leara put the coin up to Hittle’s beak. “Take it, Hittle.” Leara

told him, then Hittle took hold of the coin and held it there a few

moments before Leara carefully took it out his beak and returned it

to some pocket in her garment.

“Then once we’re in we’ll go straight to the undercroft.” Clal said,

“Though, are we all needed?” Clal scratched his head of blond hair.

“What do you mean?” Ansa looked puzzled with her lips sticking

out and squinted eyes.

“Could Leara and I not accomplish the retrieving of the Crystal

while you too wait for us near the cave where we are to meet?” Clal

scratched his head again. “Ansa, Rythe, would it not be easier for you

two to wait for us?”

“I don’t know, Clal.” Ansa looked away, “I would like to be with

you.”

“Even though we would be four, we can be quieter than even

one. No, Clal, I think we should stay together through to the end of

this.” Rythe smiled slightly, “we may need each other.”

“We should be leaving soon,” Leara walked toward the cave’s

opening. Her light dimmed to a dull glow. “I know my father, and in

the evenings, he is not always in his quarters.”

188

--- page 189 ---

Clal walked beside Leara, “Well, Leara, you lead the way and we

will follow you. If anything goes wrong,” Clal paused, “we must stay

together.”

At that moment Leara’s light went out. “Are we ready, Clal?” 

“Are we ready?” He repeated. 

“Remember your weapons,” Rythe said, “though, I hope it will not

come to that.”

“I’m ready.” Ansa had grabbed Clal’s arm in the darkness. “Leara,

you will give Hittle the coin?” 

“Yes,” She whispered, “ Just follow and I will bring you to the

place where I intend to hide while Hittle works his rogue bird

magic.”

Leara stepped forward and the small band began their journey

to abduct the Kelvkorothian Crystal. The city was in front of them as

they walked toward it. The castle was to their right, a direction they

would soon be traveling. “Put on your guise, your hoods.” Leara

spoke quietly. 

Clal, Ansa, and Rythe obeyed, pulling out their dark clothing to

disguise their identity within the shadows of their garb. They passed

the outer city then came in sight of the main gate. Leara took them

out of earshot of the guards and continued walking parallel to the

castle walls and further to the south end of the castle. They soon

arrived at the place where Leara motioned for them to stop. There

was a torch that was lit along the wall which looked like only another

part of the castle wall, if it weren’t for the clump of stones that gave

away where Leara had mentioned. “See here,” she looked at Hittle.

“The guard is just over those stones there. Get him to move away

from the door.” Leara coaxed Hittle to hold the coin in his beak who

obediently did so. 

Then Ansa came up beside Leara and whispered. “Rogue bird,

Hittle. Go be a rogue bird. Draw him away so that we can enter the

castle unencumbered.”

189

--- page 190 ---

“Go!” Leara lifted her hand into the sky and the sparrow flew

toward the stones.

There was silence for a bit but then Hittle could be seen hopping

on the ground and the guard was following.

Hittle flew right up to the guard on one occasion then dropped

the coin in front of him. 

“Oh no. Did he not understand?” Leara jumped up but Clal held

her arm. 

“Watch. Just watch.” Clal smiled. “Hittle is no ordinary sparrow.”

The guard looked down then jumped as he recognized what

Hittle had brought to him.”

“What is this?” The small band could barely hear the guard. He

stepped forward. “Can it be?” 

“A gnullium piece.” The guard rubbed his eyes. “A gnullium,

indeed.”

“The guard stepped forward again and leaned over to pick it up.

But, before he could pick it up, Hittle quickly hopped over, snacked

it up into his beak and flew a few feet away then dropped it again.

“Wait, you.” The guard pulled out his sword and waved it in

Hittle’s direction. “You have no right coming here and playing your

trick. That coin is worth much and…wait…why am I talking to a

bird?,” The guard scratched his chin. “He won’t know what I mean.

Why bother?”

Then the guard waved his sword at Hittle again, “No...I can talk to

a rock about the weather if I so wanted to. Now let’s have that coin”

The guard inched closer to Hitttle who was watching him closely. 

He picked up the coin once again then flew another ten feet. The

guard followed without hesitation. 

“It’s working,” Ansa whispered. “She smiled and clapped her

hands together.

“Everyone at the ready?” Leara announced here gazed fixed on

the guard and Hittle. 

190

--- page 191 ---

They moved further and further away, though, soon they would

be coming back, Clal sensed. 

“Go!” Leara said, “Quick, then to the right once we’re in.”

They ran as fast as they could, all together toward the castle

door. The opening was small and the door was closed. Leara pushed

on the door which easily swung open. There were no guards on the

inside that they could detect.

As they passed through the door Leara led them to the right.

Hittle whizzed past Clal’s ear and flapped alongside Ansa. Leara took

them into a room where they rested and could talk freely in secret.

“All right…,” Leara was breathing fast and heavy, “Hittle...that

bird...is…”

“He’s never...been an or...dinary sparrow.” Ansa was struggling to

string her sentence together.

The room they were in was dimly lit with two candles, small,

dusty, and dark. 

“This is the library. There are only a few books we still have here.”

Leara pointed at a few shelves. 

“What kind of books?” Ansa said curiously walking over to one of

the shelves. She brushed her finger across one of the spines of the

books. She read it, “The Fire of Kelvkoroth? Oh, this one sounds

interesting.”

“Some things my father did not tell you about Kelvkoroth. You’ll

find those things in there. Take it, Ansa.” Leara said smiling. “No one

ever reads them, and I know father has had our scribes record the

histories of our people. Take it.” 

Ansa pulled the red book off the shelf and slipped it into her

pack. 

“Now,” Leara leaned in as they all stood in a circle, “we will have

to walk down the halls like we are only exploring, like I’m giving you

the tour of the castle. I think that will work.”

191

--- page 192 ---

“Did we not already have a tour?” Rythe spoke, he was looking at

some of the books on the shelves. “Where is the undercroft from

here? And I thought castles had their own secret passageways. It

would seem to be safer to travel through way of secrecy, would it

not?”

“Yes,” Leara said looking at Rythe, “it would.” Her voice trailed off

and she was suddenly thrust into a silent bout of thinking. 

Clal looked over at her and wondered if she could guide them

through the castle in a safer, more sure way. He did not want to

chance being found. “The entire castle would go up in an uproar like

the great flames of Kelvkoroth if we were to be found out by even

one guard.” 

Leara leaned against one of the walls and put her hand to her

chin. She looked up, then around the room. She walked over to one

of the books and pulled it out. “No, not that one,” she said to herself.

“Which one was it?” she said.

“Was what?” Ansa walked to her side. 

Leara paid her no heed and continued to pull on the books until

she had pulled on all of the remaining books. “Where was it?” She

whispered again.

“Leara, what are you looking for?” Clal walked over to her.

“Ansa, Clal, forgive me,” she said. “I faintly remember a

passageway in this very room. I was reminded that there is one here,

but how to get to it…” She tapped her lip then walked to another

corner of the small, dimly lit room. 

There, in the corner of the room was one of two torches that lit

the room. Leara’s hand slowly reached out toward it. But instead of

taking it out of its holder, she turned it to the right slightly. Then, she

turned it to the left more than a quarter turn. Then, she turned it to

the right again three quarters turn. A soft but unmistakable click was

heard, then the wall which held the shelves of books turned to

reveal a space just wide enough for them to squeeze through. They

192

--- page 193 ---

filed in, Leara in front and Rythe in the rear. The wall slid shut behind

them and Leara’s lavender flame led their way once more.

They walked for a short while, then Clal spoke up. “Our plan, we

need a new plan.” They continued to walk forward.

“The plan...,” Ansa said, her voice echoing throughout awkwardly

patterned stones from each side of the tunnel. “...is to find the room,

the place where the Crystal is.”

“But behind these walls there’s no telling where it is.” Clal

whispered, touching the stones as he passed them.

“There is a way out of this tunnel, if we got in, though I don’t

remember...wait.” Leara spoke as she turned left into another tunnel.

“This is strange, I don’t remember this tunnel!”

They walked in silence for a while then came to a dead end. “This

must be the entrance to another room in the castle.” Rythe said. He

started feeling the walls for a way to coax a sleepy opening to reveal

an entry. 

“Rythe,” Clal came up next to him. “We don’t know what’s on the

other side or who might…”

“Clal, Rythe, I hear something.” They all went silent and Leara put

out her light. Clal came close to the wall and put his ear up to it. He

searched around with his finger for some draft of air. Crouching

down, he found a cool draft almost at the bottom of the floor then

pressed his ear to the crevice. 

“Fendaln, I don’t think…” Clal could tell that it was Lyluria’s voice,

“...because if he was...he would have already...you can’t…”

“It matters not. Once they return...and then we will deal with the

boy…” 

Leara gasped.

“But as for now…” Fendaln’s voice was cut off.

“No...this is wrong...he is the chosen one...know that he’s the

hope and…”

“Mother,” Leara said, beginning to weep.

193

--- page 194 ---

“I hear it too and it seems as though the Lord of Kelvkoroth has

changed his plans.” Rythe spoke quietly. “Time is now of the

essence.”

“Leara, I think we should be going now.” Clal spoke gently, her

quiet weeping still evident.

“Why, Clal? Why is my father acting this way?” 

“He is a good man.” Clal said smiling. “And your mother, she will

help us.”

The darkness was chased away by Leara’s bright flame and she

returned to the front, leading them back the way they came. 

They came to the intersection of the two passageways where

Leara stopped. “Is it straight or to the left?” She whispered to herself.

“Where might the undercroft room be from where we entered?”

Ansa asked. “Where do you think we might be now?” 

“Oh, I’m not so sure but I…” Leara started to say.

“I am here, Seldinolum.” Clal heard a voice suddenly. It was ever

faint but he knew now the origin. 

“Where?” Clal said aloud.

“Where what?” Ansa called to Clal who was standing in front of

her.”

“Oh,” he combed his hand through his hair half smiling, “uh, I

just...well, heard the Crystal again.”

 “Clal, what did it say this time?” Rythe walked closer to him.

“It told me…” Clal’s voice trailed off as the voice came again.

“Come to me.” Seeshalar spoke, her voice like the wind upon the

ear. 

“Go...straight.” Clal spoke firmly.

Leara began to walk again, this time at a more rapid pace. They

had only gone a few yards when Clal heard Seeshalar speak once

more, this time as clear as the sound of a castle bell.

“Come, Clal. I will be found.” She said.

194

--- page 195 ---

“Yes, I can hear her. Her voice is getting louder, clearer.” Clal said

excitedly.

“That’s good news,” Ansa said. They continued to walk the long

passageway. At a few points it turned then turned again. They

reached another intersection. “Which way, Clal? Do you know which

way?”

He had not heard or felt anything for a few minutes. “I don’t

know.” He replied. “Does this mean we went too far or…”

Just then there was a sound far away down the dark passageway.

“What was that?” Leara said, turning out her flame. They waited and

listened. There were footsteps and they were getting closer. “Quick,

follow me.” Leara whispered. She brought her fire back though very

dim, then turned and walked briskly down the passageway. They

walked for several minutes, all were quiet, carefully placing each

footstep upon the stone floor of the tunnel.

“I wait for you.” Clal paused for a moment, almost colliding into

Ansa who was behind him. “Come, Seldinolum.” Seeshalar said.

Clal started touching the walls with both hands as he continued

down the passageway. “We are close.” He whispered. “We are surely

close. Feel along the walls.” 

They continued to walk at a rapid pace, Clal hoping they would

not be caught by the phantom intruder possibly behind them. Clal

began to feel the presence of the Crystal as they continued. This

time, he succumbed to its pull, its power. He knew that they were

one in purpose and would soon be one in hand. 

His hand scraped against one particular section of the tunnel and

he felt an inscription or some indentation into the wall. Before he

realized it, Clal pulled his necklace from his pack and slipped it over

his head. It began to glow immediately which gave just enough light

to make out the symbols. “Rythe, Ansa, Leara,” He whispered. “I

found something.” 

195

--- page 196 ---

They walked over and saw that the symbol Clal felt with his

fingers was the exact same symbol they had seen at the castle and in

the Book of Legends. “It’s the symbol of light,'' Clal said quietly,

“Sun. Moon. Stars.”

While all four of them huddled over the marking in the wall,

Hittle on Ansa’s shoulder, Clal noticed that a thin line began to

illuminate which traveled for a few feet to the right and down from

the marking. It ended where a small stone was present, the stone

itself beginning to glow.

“Strange,” Clal whispered. “It’s almost as if…” Clal moved his

hand to the stone, then he pushed on it with his thumb. They waited

but nothing happened.

Leara lifted up her violet flame to the symbol then to the stone to

get a better look. Suddenly, another line, this time appearing in the

opposite direction, slowly came into view. It was symmetrically exact

to the pattern that Clal revealed and was like viewing a mirror image

of the mysterious illuminated line. Leara’s side also ended in a

glowing stone.

“What is this?” Rythe moved closer touching the two stones. He

looked up at Clal, then turned to Learn. “Each of you, push a stone.”

Without hesitation, Clal up his hand with his finger outstretched.

Leara placed her flame into one of her hands then lifted the other to

the glowing stone. When they were both touching the stones, Clal

looked at Leara, Leara was already looking at Clal, then they both

pushed the stones, acting in the same moment. 

There was an immediate scraping sound, then the start of a dim

light entered the dark tunnel. They waited until the door they had

caused to open was completely ajar. Leara entered first, then Clal,

then Ansa. Rythe paused, listening down the hall. Not hearing

anything, he turned around and entered.

They walked into the lit room. The stone walls were a light

orange. A few steps into the room revealed that this was where the

196

--- page 197 ---

Crystal resided. There before him was Seeshalar. But how to obtain

her? 

“Bare me away, Seldinolum. Do not delay.” Seeshalar demanded.

Clal walked up to the Crystal and was about to tough it when

Leara came running up to him. “Never touch it, Clal. I forgot to tell

you.” Leara’s voice was quiet but firm. “It will cause your hand to

wither away. You must wrap it in cloth, any kind of cloth.” 

Rythe was watching Clal from the corner of the room. He pulled

out a garment from his pack and came to Clal’s side to offer it to him.

“Take this.” Rythe whispered to Clal. “You need your clothing more

than I do.”

Clal looked Rythe in the eyes and smiled. He took the clothing

then leaned over to try to wrap the stone around it. The stone

wouldn’t budge, however.

Clal studied the scene more closely. The stone was set in some

kind of casing lodged between two stones that held it on the top

and the bottom. From where he was he could not see how to

dislodge the crystal. “Rythe,” Clal whispered. “Come look at this.”

Rythe came to Clal’s side, standing there looking at the Crystal.

Rythe was only there a moment when he said, “You are going to

need a key. That’s the only way I see that they’ve secured the

Crystal.”

Clal turned to Leara, “Do you know of a key that is keeping this

Crystal still?”

Leara slowly shook her head.

Ansa came over to join the rest of them near the Crystal. She

looked at the Crystal then turned to Rythe. “What about the key that

the guards use to open the door?”

“Right.” Rythe smiled walking toward the door they entered

earlier that day. “Fourteen stones from the floor and five stones”

Rythe pointed with his hand first left then right, “to the right of the

door when you look at it from this way.”

197

--- page 198 ---

“Go ahead.” Leara said. “But be careful.”

“And quiet.” Ansa added.

Rythe walked over to the wall and counted five stones from the

door on the bottom level of stones then counted fourteen stones up.

He felt the mortar around the four sides of the stone then slid out his

dagger, which was hanging from his side. He pressed the tip into

part of the mortar then pushed the dagger’s handle like a level, the

stone started to budge, protruding slightly from the wall. 

Clal could see beads of sweat beginning to form on Rythe’s

forehead. Surely Rythe knew that one wrong jostle from his hand

would signal that someone was in the room and the guards would

surely come quickly. The stone continued to slide from its place as

Rythe continued to work it back and forth. 

Ansa was looking intently, her hands and arms were raised to her

waist and a painful look was on her face as she watched Rythe work

the stone. At one point she looked at Clal, worried for what might

happen.

Clal looked at Hittle on her shoulder, still and quiet. Somehow

Hittle knew that silence was his only priority. Truly a remarkable

creature, Clal thought.

Clal looked back and watched Rythe slide his dagger back into

its sheath. He held the stone in his hand. And there, he spied the key.

They had done it. Rythe took the key, set the stone on the ground

close to the wall, then walked over to Clal whipping his brow with his

sleeve.

“Clal, here,” speaking as if out of breath. “I do not know where it

goes but I believe this is what we need.”

“Leara?” Clal motioned for her to come over to him. She took a

few steps and was at his side. “Where do you think this is supposed

to be used to release the Crystal?” He whispered.

198

--- page 199 ---

She took the key from Clal, then walked over to where the Crystal

was. Leara surveyed every inch of its surroundings, then turned to

Clal. “I don’t see anywhere that we can use this.” 

“I don’t know why I expected this to be easy.” Clal shook his

head, then rested his forehead on his hand.

“This will work” Ansa put her hand on Clal’s shoulder, “We’ve

only just arrived.” She bit her lip then instinctively put her hand to

her pack by her side. “We have to try to think about this in a different

way. For instance, who do you suppose put the stone there and by

what means did they do it?” 

“What about the way in which we entered,” Rythe spoke.

Clal had since put his necklace back in his pack and Leara had

extinguished her light. But at this moment, it was their only option.

Clal retrieved the stone from his pack once again while Leara’s flame

appeared in her cupped hands. 

“Hold it up to the Crystal,” Clal said as they walked closer to the

stone. Both Clal and Leara came close to the stone. Leara pressed

her flame to the surface of the Crystal while Clal lifted his necklace

away from his chest and touched the Crystal with blue, glowing

stone in the center of the circular hoop. 

“Clal,” Rythe whispered, coming closer to them, “Ready the

garment. We don’t know what’s going to happen.” Clal looked at

Rythe confused. Then Ansa, knowing her brother’s thoughts, pulled

the garment from Clal’s pack and held it up to the Crystal. 

It was a sight for one to see, the three of them huddled around

the Crystal as the orange glow began to change from dark yellow to

the brightest of lights. 

“Cover your eyes.” Rythe whispered loudly. “The light will blind

you.”

Then, a loud crack sounded. Clal jumped and yelled. Ansa

screamed. Rythe pulled out his sword immediately. 

199

--- page 200 ---

The stone fell into the garment which Ansa was holding. Being

heavy, Ansa began to fall toward the floor. Clal let go of his necklace

catching the stone before it surely would have shattered on the

stone beneath them.

Clal heard the guards shouting.

“Clal,” Rythe said, running to Clal, “I still have the key.” Rythe ran

and grabbed the stone that he had dislodged. He knelt down,

returned it to its place, then ran to the other wall where the entrance

to the passageway was still open. “In here,” he waved. “Hurry!”

Leara leapt toward the tunnel with her flame still lit. Ansa

followed then Clal. Rythe dove into the darkness. Once inside the

passageway, Clal and Leara pressed the glowing stones and the

stone wall slid, then shut completely. 

“That was close,” Clal said. “We could have been…”

“Caught!” said the voice behind them.

200

--- page 201 ---

Chapter 14: The Trap

“Mother!” Leara shouted, partly from the surprise of the

appearance of her mother, but mostly from being startled in the

darkness of the tunnel.

“What are you…?” Leara began to say.

“Fate,” Lyluria smiled and hugged Leara. She pulled away and

held both of Leara's shoulders. “Now, there isn’t much time.” She

turned to Clal. “I presume you hold the Crystal in that clothing, do

you not?” She whispered calmly.

“I do.” Clal stood straight. “Though it’s beginning to feel quite

heavy.” Rythe came over to Clal and lifted the stone into Clal’s pack.

Though heavy still, it was much easier to carry and was now

concealed.

Lyluria continued. “Clal, I know that you are no thief. I trust that

you’ve followed your path.”

She turned again to her daughter, “Leara, your father has set a

trap. And though I tried to persuade him otherwise,” her eyes began

to tear up, “he means to capture Clal knowing that Clal will attempt

to dislodge the Crystal. He wants the Crystal for himself. He will not

tell me why, though I fear the worst.”

“Imforo?” Leara spoke plainly. “But he was banished.”

“I suspect that your father is intent on being the steward that

frees the people from this curse, once and for all.” Lyluria spoke, and

looking down, Clal realized that she also was holding a ball of flame,

hers being golden yellow. 

“Do you suppose that Imforo claims that he can remove the

mountain by the powers of this Crystal?” 

At that moment noises were coming from the room they had just.

They could hear the guards yelling and the shuffling of feet. “I want

every inch of this castle…” 

Leara gasped. “Father!”

201

--- page 202 ---

“Come,” Lyluria rushed past them. They ran down the

passageway as quickly as their whits would allow amid such dim

light. Lyluria took them around a few turns and Clal noticed that they

were no longer alone in the tunnels. There were sounds behind

them and sounds in front of them. Clal was unable to decipher the

distance or how many but it seemed as if they would soon be

surrounded.

Just as Clal thought they were going to be found by their

invisible assailants, they all stopped and Lyluria guided them out of

the passageway into one of the many rooms of the castle. 

Once all were in the large room, Lyluria turned around, closed

the opening, then motioned for them to follow her once more. 

The room was more than just a room, with a vaulted ceiling and

polished floors, Clal knew this must be a room for guests, the great

room. It too was dimly lit by torches though there were several more

than needed since visitors were rarely, if ever, entertained Clal

imagined. 

Lyluria led them to the double door opening of the room. She

opened one of the doors and it squeaked loudly as it swung on its

hinges. She paused and Clal could see her eyes shifting back and

forth as she watched for castle folk. She then leaned back, then

turned to Leara.

“We are going to attempt to exit by way of the royal tunnel. It is

the only way by which you can escape safely.” Lyluria looked out of

the crack from the opening of the door then said. “We must go

down this hall then turn right. The second door on the left is where

the tunnel is hidden. Its opening resides behind a wall. Only your

father and I know its whereabouts.” 

She looked once more through the doorway, “Now!” She flung

the door open then darted out of the room and down the hall, her

long clock and sashes swaying furiously as she ran. 

202

--- page 203 ---

The others followed her into the hall. Clal could see no guards,

no people, no Fendaln. They were safe. 

When they turned the corner, however, the scene was

completely different than Clal would have ever expected. It seemed

as though he had been suddenly thrust into a nightmarish scene.

Lyluria, Leara, and Ansa, were each firmly in the custody and firm

grip of several castle guards. Fendaln was standing at the head of

the army of guards and Clal and Rythe quickly unsheathed their

swords. Clal heard running behind them and saw several archers

come up at their rear, arrows knocked to the string.

Leara turned to Lyluria who was being held captive by the guard

beside her, “Mother!” She said sobbing.

“Leara, I didn’t know.” Her mother said.

“I knew.” Fendaln said quietly. He walked over to Lyluria. “I

forgive you.” He said simply. “We all try to follow what we think is the

proper path for us.” He paused, then said to the guard holding

Lyluria, “ Release her.”

He then walked to stand beside Leara. He slipped the Dragon

Summoner off of her head and slipped it over his own. “You won’t

be needing this now, Leara. I am sorry, but plans have changed.” 

“Father,” she shrieked, “why are you doing this?” She tried to

struggle free of the guard’s grip, “You don’t understand...the

Crystal...it has to leave with Clal...tonight!”

“No!” he turned to face Leara. “It is mine. Mine alone!” The

flames of Kelvkoroth burned within his eyes. “It is you who does not

understand, and I do not have the time to inform you.”

Fendaln turned to his guards, “Release Leara and the other girl.” 

The guard holding Ansa let go of his grip and Ansa fell upon the

floor before Fendaln weeping. 

“It might seem like ill fate that you are caught in my trap. Though,

‘tis good fortune for me that you are here. For, I presume that you,

203

--- page 204 ---

Clal, have the Crystal, a feat only the chosen one could have hoped

to have managed. Of which I now require of you to relinquish.”

Clal looked at Rythe who slightly shook his head. Clal looked

back at Fendaln, “The stone, this Crystal, it’s not yours. You are only a

steward.” 

“Clal,” Rythe whispered. “Careful.”

Clal looked over at Rythe who was also holding a sword. He

knew that this was the right path, to keep the stone somehow, but

everything seemed to be closing in on them. Clal’s head turned

back to Fendaln. “Let us pass, Fendaln, please.” Clal lowered his

sword to his waist.

Fendaln laughed, not a cruel laugh but a laugh that made Clal

think that he had truly not considered the option whatsoever.

“Clal, forgive me, but I do not think that I can grant such a

request.” He took a step closer as he slowly shook his head. “Only,

give me my Crystal and I will grant your wish.”

Clal studied Fendaln as he continued to creep closer. He raised

his hand in the air, undoubtedly signaling to his armed men to be at

the ready. Clal looked around searching for anything that would

lend itself to the reckoning of their original plan. There had to be

some way out of this. There was and Clal was going to find it. 

He thought about the Crystal and about what had happened

inside of the chamber. Then, he had an idea that could very well

work.

“I thought that the chosen one would indeed look the part,”

Fendaln said, “would look as if he measured up to his grand task. But

see here, a mere lad, destined to save Illia from the dark one

lurking.” Fendaln laughed again.

Clal touched his necklace that he was still wearing, the glow

within the stone had all but gone out except for a small, blue section

in the center that Clal could still discern. He slowly tapped his finger

to it then to his pack where the Crystal was. He looked straight at

204

--- page 205 ---

Leara once Fendaln had looked away then repeated the pattern,

pointing to the necklace then to the Crystal. He then made a gesture

of cupping his hands.

Leara looked confused for a moment then their eyes met and

Clal knew that she understood.

“Your coming here was only a confirmation that I must act to

bring my people to freedom’s gate. I believed once that you could

be the chosen one. But now I’m not so certain.” Fendaln spoke as

Clal tried to get Ansa’s attention. Her head was down and she was

still sobbing. Clal had to do something to get her attention. Leara

must have been thinking the same thing because she turned in

Ansa’s direction.

“Ansa, are you okay,” she whispered.

Ansa looked up then Leara immediately tilted her head in Clal’s

direction. Ansa looked at Clal who repeated the pattern again,

necklace, Crystal, cupped hands.

Ansa looked back at Leara and Leara pointed to the guard who

was still holding her tightly.

“Now, I have the means to free us.” He stepped forward a few

paces, much closer than Clal wanted. “And it is to the banished, the

RISHK that I’ve turned for aid.” Lyluria gasped then put her hand to

her mouth, tears springing from her eyes.

Fendaln stepped closer then raised his hand higher, “Men!”

“Now!” Clal shouted.

Ansa jumped from her place, ran to Leara then jabbed her heel

into the guard’s foot. 

“Ahhhhhh!” the guard yelled, releasing Leara. 

Leara dashed to Clal’s side who had the Crystal halfway

unsheathed already. She thrust her flame into the Crystal’s side while

Clal pulled his necklace from his chest and touched the stone to the

Crystal. 

205

--- page 206 ---

The Fendaln, the guards and archers were already moving, but

the Crystal was lighting up even faster than before, as if it too was

using all its power to battle for their escape.

Clal began to step forward. Only the others knew the secret and

were already shielding their eyes from the light. Men began to

scream, the guards began to flee. Only a few were still there,

including Fendaln, struggling to find their way to the Crystal hoping

to apprehend Clal. But to no avail. Clal had moved past the guards,

grabbed Ansa and was halfway to the second door that Lyluria

mentioned would be their escape route.

Clal, Leara and Ansa entered the room, the light still brilliant.

Rythe ran in behind them. He shut the door and bared it with his

body.

“Hurry!” Lyluria spoke in a weepy tone. “You must hurry!”

“Open! By order of the Lord of Kelvkoroth!” The guards were

banging on the door and soon they would strike it down into

splinters of wood.

“Mother, I fear for you.” Leara said tears streaming down her

cheeks. She inched toward the opening in the wall that Lyluria had

just opened. “Come with us.”

“Do not fear for me.” She touched her daughter’s face. “I fear for

your father more than anything.” 

“Lyluria!” Fendaln yelled. “You betray me.”

Lyluria looked at the door then back at Leara and the others.

“Go!” she said through gritted teeth. 

Leara hugged her mother. “Be well,” she said.

“Be well, my daughter.” She kissed her forehead. “Until we meet

again my daughter.”

Leara looked up then turned and approached the tunnel. The

opening was thin and tall, barely opened wide enough for her to

struggle then slip through disappearing into the darkness. 

206

--- page 207 ---

Clal ran to Lyluria and grabbed her hands, “Thank you. I will

watch over her.” 

“I know you will, Clal.” Lyluria smiled. Then Clal turned, ran to the

crevice, then squeezed through entering the tunnel.

Ansa smiled at Lyluria then followed Clal through the narrow

opening.

Last of all, Rythe jumped from the door over to the opening. He

struggled but couldn’t squeeze through. Lyluria ran to the door,

baring herself against it. 

“It’s not working!” he said. “How do I…?” Rythe moved back and

forth, wedging himself further and further in.

“It’s no use!” another voice said, “You are trapped! Surrender!”

“I am trapped!” Rythe said. He paused, looked at the opening,

bent down slightly then fell into the darkness.

The opening shut and they were sealed within another dark

passageway. 

“Run!” Clal said.

They ran by the light of a lavender flame as the floor drew them

up toward the Illian world above. 

207

--- page 208 ---

Chapter 15: The Dragon Summoner

For a long while all that was heard was the pounding of footsteps

and the belabored breathing of four fortunate crusaders. Leara kept

a steady pace and her light was even brighter than before as it

bobbed up and down casting a moving light upon the passageway

that sometimes fooled Clal’s eyes.

The burden of the Crystal was beginning to become overbearing

as Clal tried to steady his pack while he ran. Rythe noticed Clal

struggling and said, in between gasps. “Clal I...can take...the

Crystal.” 

Without hesitating, Clal pulled his pack from his back then,

handing it over to Rythe, started to pull the necklace from his neck. 

“I’ll...put that...in...my…” Rythe started, then Clal nodded. 

“Yes,” Clal said.

With the burden now on Rythe who was much taller and stronger

than he, Clal could easily keep up with Ansa, who seemed as if she

was running on air hardly making an effort to stay close to Leara.

The tunnel widened into more of what Clal imagined a cave

would be like and the air became less heavy. 

Leara’s voice was suddenly saying something. “Do you feel that?”

Clal thought he heard her say. “The air,” Leara said again. “It feels

wonderful!”

They slowed down and Leara stopped running. Clal didn’t press

them to continue since he did not doubt that the guards could not

pursue them. The light, Clal guessed, may have blinded them for

hours.

“The air,” Leara placed the ball of flame in one hand, then she

stretched her other arm out and waved it around. “The air is so

light.”

Hittle launched himself into the air from Ansa’s shoulder then

flew in circles above Leara chattering away.

208

--- page 209 ---

“I’ve never felt anything like it.” She moved around walking from

one side of the cave to the other. 

Clal turned to Rythe and whispered, “Can you imagine what she’s

going to do when we are above ground?” Clal smiled. What an

incredible feeling it must be to have once lived beneath the ground,

then to begin to experience the wonders of the world above. Clal

looked at Leara who was smiling from pointed ear to pointed ear.

She grabbed her clothing on her side then looked down

suddenly, “It’s gone! The Dragon Summoner!” She looked at Clal her

face full of horror. 

“Your father, remember?” Clal said softly. 

“Oh, yes,” she said. “Oh, no,” she covered her mouth with both

hands.

“Wait,” Rythe walked forward. “I...retrieved it.” 

Leara gasped.

“How?” Ansa said as Hittle rested on her outstretched hand. 

“During the light, your father was stunned, Leara.” He said, trying

to carefully choose his words. “As I ran past him to the door I took

my sword and cut the cord that held it to his neck.” He then said, “he

did not flinch and neither of us received harm.” 

Rythe handed the white horn to Leara. “I have no pack to carry

it.” 

Rythe looked at Leara for a moment, pulled the horn from her,

tied the cord together then pushed it back into her hand. “Good as

new,” he smiled slightly then turned and resumed his place at the

rear.

Satisfied, Leara cupped both hands with the flame once more

then turning to the others said, “We have more to travel before we’re

out of this dark tunnel.” Then she turned, trotted, then her trot

turned into a run, this time, at a more bearable pace.

209

--- page 210 ---

As the cave grew wider the air grew sweeter. A familiar feeling

and smell began to return to Clal a feeling is seemed as though he

had not felt in ages.

Clal, realizing that no guard could fit through the crevice that

served as the entrance from the castle room, he suggested that they

walk for a while. “I’m certain we are safe now,” he told them.

There was an occasional turn now and then, but Clal detected no

off shoots from the cave’s walls. They continued to walk, the cave

now wide enough to walk two by two. 

Clal walked next to Leara. He stole a glance at the flame that she

was holding. He’d never noticed it before but at the base and in the

center was a white flame that fed the rest of the flame that made up

the ball.

“How old were you when you made your first flame,” Clal asked

as they walked.

Leara giggled, then started to laugh. “I don’t know exactly,” she

could hardly speak. Clal was intrigued.

“What is it?” he approached her.

“It’s just that,” she smiled and chuckled, “my Mother told me that,

when it happened, the first time, it was such a surprise that my father

nearly toppled over. And she just laughed. Can you imagine?” She

started laughing again.

“Well,” Clal smiled, “that would be a surprise!” He leaned over

looking at the flame. “How...do you do it? What does it feel like?”

Clal looked into the flame, it’s purple light swirled and flickered

as if it was a real fire, but with more fluid motion.

Leara’s eyes turned to the flame then out in front of her. She

paused then turned to Clal. “During my training, fire wielding, I was

taught to bring all within me to the rear, behind me,” she flipped her

head, her long brown hair sweeping the air, “to hold in my heart the

one thing that brings me the greatest joy.” She turned toward the

flame again then said, “Then, to grow that joy, focusing on the

210

--- page 211 ---

smallest point possible.” She smiled, laughed nervously then said.

“It’s difficult to describe.“

Clal smiled, “That’s...fascinating.” 

“It took a long time for me to work up to producing a ball of

flame this size, and I chose the color.” She smiled wider, “This isn’t

the only flame I can produce.” She looked at Clal.

Clal’s jaw dropped. 

“There’s a flame that I’ve only used once, that I wasn’t taught.”

They continued to walk through the cave and Clal noticed a light far

in front of them. They were almost out of the cave. 

“It was in a moment when I was in a dire need, and it protected

me.” She looked ahead, and Clal wondered whether she was

imagining that moment again. 

“And your thought,” Clal looked at her, heaving his pack tighter

against himself, “the one that brings you the greatest joy.” He smiled.

“What is it?”

She looked away for a moment, “I’ve never told anyone before.”

She looked back at Clal. “It’s silly, really.”

They continued to walk in silence, Clal deciding not to press the

issue. He wondered if it could be a memory with her mother or a

dream she once had. 

“It’s my ears,” Leara finally said. “My elf ears, I’ve always loved

them.”

Clal looked at Leara. She was looking at Clal. “Your ears are

beautiful.” Clal spoke honestly. “Can I touch your ear?” He surprised

himself having just spoken his secret thoughts.

“Yes, you may.” She said smiling.

Before he knew it he extended his arm and gently touched the

tip of her right ear, then down the back. 

Leara looked up at him, then looked away.

“Remarkable,” was all that Clal could think to say.

211

--- page 212 ---

They were silent for a while when Ansa came up behind them.

“Clal,” she said, “I was thinking. When we get out of this cave and

above ground, perhaps we should open up The Book of Legends

again. Maybe it will help us.”

Clal nodded. “I think that is a good idea.” He smiled, “I don’t

know what I’d do without you, Ansa.” He grabbed her and held her

close as they walked beside each other. 

“You’d be lost without me, I just know it!” She laughed and

wrapped her arm around Clal’s neck.

Clal turned to look behind at Rythe who was stone faced as he

rubbed his chin. Clal slowed down then came up to Rythe. “There’s

something bothering you, isn’t there.” Clal said.

“Not really,” he said plainly. “It’s just that as long as you have that

Crystal, there will be nothing but trouble that comes with it. Do you

know what to do with it?” 

Clal thought back to what they’ve learned and read thus far

about the Crystal. He thought of what Gulnerye had spoken about,

how the RISHK were seeking it. He knew that Felsawn had sensed its

change when it was found. But, he could not remember what they

were to do once the Crystal was obtained. “I do not know, Rythe.” he

looked at Leara walking in front of him. He spied the horn that hung

just below her right arm and was jostling back and forth. “Perhaps

the dragon will know.”

“Perhaps the dragon will know.” Rythe nodded. “He must know.”

They continued to walk as the cave drew them upward and the

opening was fast approaching. Clal looked at Ansa as he walked and

noticed that Hittle had tucked his head under one wing. Leara’s

lavender light glowed against the cave walls and the earthen floor.

He thought about her flame and what it meant to her. Then, he stole

a glance at her elf ear, her brown hair tucked behind it, and

cherished the thought of it.

212

--- page 213 ---

They soon approached the opening where Leara stopped and

looked out. They were silent, Clal, Ansa, and Rythe watching Leara as

she slowly stepped from the opening onto the first patch of grass

her foot had ever pressed upon. The moon was full and cast its

bright light over the hillside and forest to their right. The wind was

blowing softly and the stars were innumerable, shimmering in the

endless sky above them.

“And to think, all of this was there…” She sat down on the ground

as her flame diminished to nothing.

Ansa sat beside her, “It is beautiful.”

“It’s more than beautiful.” Leara smiled looking at the moon then

to the horizon. “It’s real magic. The only true magic that means

anything.” She looked at Ansa, “And you live here under and around

all this...every day?”

“Most of the time,” Ansa giggled, “unless we’re galavanting

around in tunnels or traveling through secret kingdoms which we've

been doing quite a lot of as of late.”

“I’ll never forget this moment, as long as I live.” Leara said,

touching the grass beside her. She stood up, then offered her hand

to Ansa. Ansa took Leara’s hand and Leara lifted her up from sitting.

“I fear for my mother, and for my father.” She said, her gaze spanning

all of them. “Though, I am happy that we made it, considering how I

thought we were done for.”

“It was the Crystal…” Clal started to say.

“It was you, Clal.” Rythe said. They were now beginning to walk

slowly through the grass up a small hill. “To think that what

happened inside of the Crystal’s chamber could be repeated to our

great advantage. That was brilliant.” He turned and smiled at Ansa.

“And Ansa…”

“My foot still throbs, but I’m glad the guard...well...I’m just glad it

worked.” She winked at Rythe.

213

--- page 214 ---

“And, now, our path turns Northward...again.” Clal said. “We have

to find a way to summon the dragon. That means, our path should

still be to Edaphlas. Gulnerye said that the dragon would be there.”

Clal watched Ansa adjust her pack and pull out the Book of

Legends. “It’s here.” She pointed to a map. “Edaphlas is here.” 

Leara leaned over and said, “Where?”

“Gulnerye showed us.” Ansa said. “We met him not two days ago

at a place called Amnbir.”

“He’s from Edaphlas, but was commissioned to keep Amnbir

safe, as it is a place of ruins, a sacred place.” Clal said. 

“He also was the one who wrote this book,” She raised the Book

of Legends above her head with her finger holding the place where

the map was. “Or at least he was the one who gathered the

prophecies and histories, to put it together.”

“So where are we now, and how do we know where to go?” Leara

stopped walking. 

“I can read the sky.” Rythe looked above him, then off into the

distant horizon, then to his left. “I had to learn.” He paused, then said

looking at the map that Ansa had exposed again. “We are traveling

west now. We will need to head north again, north west for several

miles.” He said pointing. “I don’t think that the shore line is too far

away. Maybe a quarter’s day travel at most.”

“And dawn?” Ansa said.

“Only a few hours now. The moon is high and should light our

way for most of the way before it sets.” Rythe said.

Rythe led them now through the rest of the grassy hills then into

a stretch of sparsely wooded forest. They continued in the moon-lit

darkness for a long while without speaking. Their course was set and

the anticipation of summoning a dragon was more than he would

have ever dreamed of experiencing. 

214

--- page 215 ---

An hour of trudging rendered them almost helpless and

hopeless as Clal’s legs felt heavy and he watched as the others too

were struggling to keep up with Rythe. 

“Rythe, perhaps...we can rest for a stretch.” Clal finally blurted

out.

“Perhaps we should.” Rythe looked around them then led them

into a thicker part of the forest. “We can rest here for a few hours,

maybe until the sun rises.”

They settled down on the floor of the forest. Clal used his pack to

elevate his head above the ground as did the others. Then he saw

that Leara had no pack, only the dragon summoner. “Leara,” Clal

said, handing his pack to her. “Rest your head on it,” He said then

smiled. 

She took it, smiled back, then laid down and closed her eyes. 

“Sleep well,” Ansa said giggling. She looked at Leara then back

at Clal then laid down and closed her eyes.

Rythe then Clal settled in, and they all were still in moments.

Clal was the first to wake, the light from the sun filtered through

the leaves of the trees. He opened his eyes and sat up. Leara was

stirring. He watched her shield her eyes with her arm. “Clal it’s

bright.”

“It’s the sunrise, Leara.” Clal said.

Rythe awoke, stood up, looked around them then said, “We

should go.” 

“Ansa, wake up. We are moving on.” Clal tapped on her shoulder.

Hittle flew from one of the trees then landed on the ground in

front of her face. He chirped and chattered. Ansa rubbed her eyes

with her fists then opened her eyes. “Good morning, Hittle,” she

smiled then yawned. 

“Ansa,” Clal pushed her slightly, “we must go.”

215

--- page 216 ---

“Okay. Okay. I’m moving.” She slowly stood up, stretched, then

slid her pack around her shoulder and waist. 

“So, the plan is to arrive at the shore then summon the dragon by

blowing into the horn.” Clal said as he strapped his sword around his

waist. “That sounds easy enough.”

“Nothing on this journey has been easy enough,” Ansa scowled

at Clal, “how could summoning a dragon sound easy.”

“We have the summoner,” Clal turned to Ansa looking at her with

one raised eyebrow, “which is all we need.”

Ansa shook her head, “Let’s hope it’s that easy.” 

Before they trudged off again through the Illian landscape, Rythe

pointed out their path as he showed them where he thought they

should go. He pointed as they were to travel north then veer off to

the left then down to the ocean’s shore.

“A few more hours and I think we will reach the shore.” Rythe

spoke as he began to lead them once again.

The sun rose higher and higher as they continued through the

country. Clal watched Leara as she looked around with her eyes

wide. 

As they continued to draw closer to the ocean, Clal could see

that at the place Gulnerye had directed them there was a large mass

of clouds far out beyond the shoreline. As they marched closer to

the seashore through tall trees and short grass, the wind grew

stronger as if a storm front was blowing in. 

They finally reached a high point, the last hill before descending

to the shore. Halting, Rythe put his hand to his brow and squinted,

“Is that a storm I see?” 

It was then that Clal noticed the tall waves and the winds, the

clouds, “The waves!” he shouted over the wind. “It’s the waves...and

the winds...the clouds Gulnerye spoke of.” 

“This can only be the doing of magic. But now that I see

it...well...I didn’t believe it when he told us.” Rythe turned to Clal.

216

--- page 217 ---

“Let’s try to summon the dragon from the shore over there,” he

pointed. “before the wind gets any worse.”

Clal darted down the hill as the others ran after him. Ansa ran

past Clal and reached the shore first. 

They huddled around Leara as she took off the white horn. The

white dragon carved so delicately seemed almost to come to life.

Leara looked at Clal then picked up his hand from his side.

“Clal,” she smiled, “you are its steward now.” She placed the

dragon summoner into his hand then pushed his hand gently

toward his chest.

He bowed slightly looking at Leara and smiled. 

He walked toward the mass of clouds a few paces on the shore.

Then, looking straight into the direction of the veiled island in the

sky, he put the horn to his lips. Clal blew a long moan. Then he blew

two more times. Turned and approached the others. 

They watched and waited.

Clal searched the sky for anything, any movement that might

reveal itself from the cluster of clouds in the distance.

Ansa pulled out the Book of Legends Clal knowing she was

searching for any clues if the dragon remained silent. She stood with

her head bowed over the volume next to Rythe who was also

searching the sky. They waited for what seemed like a long time until

Ansa broke the silence.

“Nothing!” she said, “I can’t find anything else that could give us

direction on what to do.” She slammed the book and shoved it

carelessly back into her pack.

“What did you read?” Leara said softly.

Ansa folded her arms and looked toward the clouds. “It didn’t

say anything we haven’t already heard. Most of what we know came

from Gulnerye and he isn’t here.”

Rythe looked out in the direction of Edaphlas then back at Ansa.

“We know that this wind, these waves, and those clouds are not a

217

--- page 218 ---

thing of nature alone, but by magic.” Rythe said pointing. “And the

dragon, it is on the floating island and we know that the only way

onto the floating island is by dragon flight. And the dragon

summoner is the only way to bring the dragon to us.” Then Rythe

turned to Clal. “This is all we know. What is missing?”

“Riddles.” Clal shook his head. He walked past them, his hair

whipping across his face. His feet sank deeper into the sand as he

walked toward the shore. The ocean sprayed mist as the waves

quieted against the shore. He squinted as he looked toward the

veiled Edaphlas. Once more, he pulled the dragon summoner to his

lips, slowly breathed in, then blew as hard as he could, the sound

piercing the air. He waited, then returned the horn to his side still

searching the sky. “Dragon, come to us,” he whispered. “Come to us,

Dragon. We have come so far?”

Clal began walking again up the shore line with his head down.

He had not expected this, the dragon to have not come. He

intended for this part of the journey to be simple. But it turned out

that it was not. Standing there, Clal stared into the sky, into the

horizon beyond.

He felt empty and alone wishing that Morgrith or his father was

there to tell him what to do. He continued to search the sky and

that’s when he started to hear something. He listened, but couldn’t

make out what it was that he was hearing.

He turned around and to his surprise, saw that Ansa and Rythe

were waving for him to come back, having walked quite a distance

from where they originally were all standing.

That’s when he had an idea. That’s when he knew.

Clal held tightly to his pack with the Crystal in it then ran back to

them as fast as he could.

When he arrived he was out of breath but managed to say,

“I...know what...to do.”

218

--- page 219 ---

“Clal, what happened?” Ansa said, looking concerned. “Did you

say you know what to do?”

“Yes,” Clal nodded, smiling. “It’s the wind.” He pointed toward

the place where he had just run from. “When I was there thinking for

a spell, I started to hear you calling me, but I didn’t know what you

were saying. That caused me to think, what if, even though the winds

and the waves are governed by magic, do we truly know if the

summoner is too.”

“What do you mean?” Rythe came closer to Clal scratching his

chin.

“I mean that the wind, it doesn’t carry sound. It only dashes it to

pieces, so to speak.” He shook his head. “Don’t you see? If we are

going to call the dragon, then we are going to have to blow the

summoner directly beneath Edaphlas.”

Clal looked out toward the raging waves in the distance and

pointed. “We are going to have to cross through that.”

219

--- page 220 ---

Chapter 16: The Ocean Deep

Each one turned around to look squarely in the direction of the

waves below the clouds. They were far into the distance. They were

dark and the crest of each climbed many feet into the sky. They

rolled in a pattern that did not seem normal almost in an exact

measure. Toppling over one another Clal was sure any sea bound

vessel would be splinted within minutes of trying to ford such

waters.

Surprisingly, Clal noticed that however large and monstrous the

waves were, somehow, they died down to gentle lapping upon the

shore beside them. Magic was the only answer to such uncanny

behavior, Clal thought. And it must be magic that can get us through

it.

Clal turned to the others, “It looks impossible.” He looked back

out into the ocean then to the others again, “But if that is our course,

if this is our path, then we must find our way through it.” 

He thought for a moment. The others seemed to be doing the

same. Ansa placed her hand on her pack feeling for the book, it had

become her way of connecting with the things that she had learned.

Rythe remained silent and still. Leara was looking off into the

direction of the clouds gazing upwards. And Hittle was flapping his

wings hovering above them as the wind was so strong he wasn’t

really gaining any bit forward in the least.

Clal looked down at the sand, knelt down and started to dig. It

was soft and calming, the gray sand between his fingers which he let

fall back to the shore. He realized that this was the same shore, the

same sand that was miles south down where Crescent-Keep

Mountain was and where they had played as children so often in

years past. He found half of a shell, some seaweed, and a small

piece of driftwood that was as smooth as cobblestone. He held it in

his palm and rubbed it with the thumb of his other hand. 

220

--- page 221 ---

“We need some kind of vessel.” He whispered to himself. 

He hadn’t realized but Rythe had crept up beside him and was

watching Clal. “Wood,” Rythe said. “We can find wood,” he nodded.

Clal gasped then stood up grabbing Rythe’s shoulders. “Rythe, I

have an idea though I’m not sure it will work.” 

“Well, what is it?” Rythe said smiling.

Clal spun around, “Everyone! Look for some wood. And when

you find it, bring it right here.”

Leara and Ansa turned and began to search their immediate

surroundings. But, Clal grabbed Rythe’s arm before he could turn to

look for wood, “Rythe, its magic that causes this storming. And it

must be magic that will get us through it.” Clal looked into his eyes

for a moment, trusting his friend and knowing Rythe’s keen eye and

quick wit. “Do you suppose that Leara and I can do something

similar with our magic...combined...to work out a vessel, of some

sort?” 

“Clal,” Rythe grabbed him by his shoulders, “this is exactly why

you are the chosen one.” He smiled and shook him once as he

nodded, then turned to look for wood with the others.

Clal searched too but it wasn’t too long before Leara dragged

over a large twisted up log and Ansa recovered a tree trunk that

she’s finished pulling from the ground, fallen many years ago it

appeared.

The two columns of wood lay beside each other in the gray sand.

The wind was quickly blowing say up against and over it and it

seemed that they could be buried within a few minutes.

“Leara and Ansa, thank you. These were what I was hoping we

would find.” Clal swallowed and tried to summon the courage to

state his idea. Hittle came and fluttered above one of the logs then

gently landed and stood upon one. 

221

--- page 222 ---

“Of course, Hittle,” Clal said, “you're invited too.” Ansa and Leara

laughed then Hittle put on a show by chirping and cocking his head

and fluttering about before he settled back down and was still.

“We can make these two here our vessel, but not in any way any

of us have ever fashioned together a vessel before, or so I can

almost safely assume.” Clal swallowed again thinking that that came

out all wrong. 

“Leara,” Clal said as he was kneeling beside one of the logs.

“Your violet flame, it seems, you use for light...illumination.”

“That’s right,” she nodded.

“But of another flame, you once spoke of. That you used it only in

the most dire need, when all else...when all other options had fled,

so to speak.” He grabbed her hand, led her beside the log, “I believe

that if you can use that flame upon this wood that we might be able

to make something for our usefulness. Would you try?”

“I can try.” Leara spoke, staring at the wood. She slowly knelt

beside it, placed her hand upon it then closed her eyes, her hair

flapping in the wind. As the rest of them watched, a small glow

started to appear under her hand. It grew to be an unmistakable

flame then it enveloped Leara’s entire hand. Then suddenly it

jumped from Leara onto the wood and the wood burst into flame

and smoke. 

Before long the first wooden log had all but disappeared into a

small pile of ashes which soon blew away in all directions.

Clal breathed in then sighed. 

“I’m sorry Clal.” Lear frowned. 

“Leara, that was incredible.” Clal said smiling. “I don’t know from

moment to moment sometimes what we are supposed to do or

where our path will lead, but, I know that this is the next thing we are

to do, though I don’t exactly know how to do it.”

“There’s still one more log here.” Rythe said smiling. “Try

something different.”

222

--- page 223 ---

Ansa came closer then knelt down across from Clal. “What of the

Crystal?” She pointed to his pack.

“The Crystal?” Clal said looking down.

“No, I mean, how you and Leara both touched...you

know...together.  That was the only way we were ever getting out of

that predicament right before leaving Kelvkoroth.”

Clal looked at Leara, “Should we try it?”

Leara smiled then nodded.

They both knelt down beside the twisted log while Ansa knelt

across from them and Rythe stood over their shoulders.

Clal pulled his necklace from his pack and Leara placed her

hands upon the wood. 

“Clal, your powers, it’s not the necklace or the stone,” She told

him, “It’s within you. It’s in your blood.” He looked into her eyes as he

tucked his necklace away. Then he too thought of the greatest joy

and the happiest moment not being very far removed from his

memory. He focused this thought and closed his eyes pushing all

other thoughts behind him.

Leara and Clal were silent as from their hands an almost identical

light appeared. Leara’s grew into a brilliant flame while Clal’s

encircled the wood with a blue glow. 

Almost the same smoke and flame appeared, but this time, the

blue light from Clal shifted and molded the smoke as the wooden

log dwindled to ash. 

The gray and black smoke rose and twisted higher and higher

into the sky, a blue glow encircling the mass. Slowly, Clal’s blue

magic began to form the narrow point of a structure and soon half

of the boat stood before them elevated in the air. It slowly revolved

around as the blue glow and fire danced around the smoke,

weaving together the sides and bottom of a sea bound vessel. Hittle

was now hovering above the phenomenon darting back and forth

223

--- page 224 ---

just above. Once completed, the boat slowly lowered till it pressed

into the sand and rested there before them.

Ansa, Clal, and Leara had stepped back once the flame and blue

glow began to function independent of Clal and Leara’s touch. Rythe

hadn’t moved but only watched with one hand at his hip and a slight

smile gracing his lips.

Hittle had landed on one of the sides of the boat then he

hopped down into and stood looking here and there. He chirped

twice.

“There is something to this,“ Clal said. “Our powers,” Clal looked

at his hands then to Leara. “Together, it’s...”

“…beautiful.” Ansa finished Clal’s sentence.

“And it’s only the beginning.” Rythe stepped forward. “We’re

going to need some oars.” He looked at Leara then at Clal.

Clal looked around him and picked up a nearby stick. “This,” Clal

said, eyeing the smooth gray wood, “this is what we need.” He

looked up at the others as each one turned to venture off along the

shore and into the grassy hill beyond.

Ansa came back first with a straight and thick branch. Leara

returned shortly thereafter, holding her contribution. Rythe walked

up behind Clal then passed him, setting his gray piece of wood next

to Clal’s. Ansa and Leara set theirs beside the other two, then Ansa

stepped back and Leara crossed over to kneel beside Clal again. 

“Again,” Clal said, looking at Leara. They both turned their

attention to the wooden sticks touching each together. The blue

glow and white flame grew and the smoke began to rise. Just as

before, each piece turned black as ashes replaced the wood and the

blue light wove the smoke and flame into four oar shaped figures.

They rotated around then slowly came to rest in the soft sand where

the ash had once been.

224

--- page 225 ---

The vibrance of the flame was permanently set upon the surface

of the oar as golden streaks resembled the flame as the paddle of

the oar was shaped almost like a cluster of flames itself. 

“Remarkable, indeed,” Rythe shook his head.

Clal caught hold of the long shaft of the oar then picked it up

and stood on his feet. He ran to the front of the boat and placed it

in. 

Ansa grabbed one next, tapping the oar on the sand. It

produced the same thumping sound that one would expect, low

and long it rang. She walked over to the side of the boat then placed

it carefully in the boat. Then, one after the other, Leara picked up

one, then Rythe grabbed an oar, tried bending it, then satisfied,

brought the other oar to the boat and set it inside. Leara looked at

the sand that still had the markings of ashes. Clal watched her as she

stared into the sand. Then she looked at her oar then to Clal. She

smiled at Clal and he at her then slowly walked to the boat and

placed her oar in.

The boat had the same golden streaks as the oars with the dark

wood and the flame like designs. He leaned over, placed his hands

on the side of the boat and planted his feet firmly into the sand then

pulled the boat forward. The others followed suit and they soon

brought the boat to the water’s edge. 

Clal turned to them being in the front, “We must journey long to

be in the place where I think we can summon the dragon.” He

pointed to the back of the boat. “Rythe and Ansa, you keep the to

the rear while Leara and I, we will be in the front.”

“Tie your packs tight and as close to your body as possible.”

Rythe added. “Though we hope none of us are thrown into the

waters,” he let out a nervous, short laugh, “If we are, we don’t want to

lose anything.” Ansa hugged her pack and caressed what Clal knew

to be the Book of Legends under the cloth.

225

--- page 226 ---

Clal turned back around to look at their destination then said,

“Everyone pull.” Just then, a gust of wind blew water and sand into

his eyes and mouth and he stopped pulling. He leaned over to spit

out the salty water and gritty sand. 

“Clal, are you all right?” Leara leaned toward him.

He opened his eyes and looked at her. “ Just the sea saying hello,

I suppose.” He shook his head looking out at the waves then back at

Leara, “If only there was a way through the waves and not over

them.”

Leara looked at him for a moment. 

“Clal?” Ansa said from behind Leara. “What did you say?”

“I said that I wished there was a way through the waves instead of

having to sail over them. But how could that be?” He laughed.

Leara and Ansa looked at each other then back at Clal.

“Maybe there is.” Ansa replied as she retrieved the Book of

Legends from her pack. She knelt beside the boat and opened to

the first few pages where several maps resided. 

“Ansa?” Clal put his hands on his hips. “Now? Do you have to

read it now?”

“You want to know the answer to your question, don’t you?” She

looked up squinting from the wind’s ever vicious onslaught. “You

want an easier way, one that would ensure our mortal safety don’t

you?”

“I supposed.” Clal shook his head.

“Then come over here and help me find something in this great

book!” She smiled at him as he sauntered over to her side. “It’s been

too long since we’ve journeyed through its pages.” Ansa leaned over

the book and began examining the pages, her fingers whipping

back and forth along the pages.

There was the main map of Illia in its ancient and initial state.

There, Gulnerye had pointed out the location of Edaphlas. Ansa

turned the page. Other maps of places that were not known to Clal.

226

--- page 227 ---

Then Ansa turned to another map where there were circles that

started small then grew in size with a landmass that was in the

middle. There were four markings, some kind of shape with the

bottom of each marking touching the line of each circle from the

center most circle, out to the last. 

“This looks interesting,” Ansa said, then she turned the page. 

On the back was a poem or a song. Rythe read it aloud,

Ocean deep, waters rage.

Death...

...a sleep for all who age.

Yet it is written there beneath,

Upon the sky,

Escape death’s sleep.

Ocean deep, calmer winds.

Find the path,

Then rest within.

Rythe reached over then turned the page back to the map

bearing strange markings and circles. He turned to Clal, “Clal, what

do you think this is?”

Clal walked around the front of the boat to where Rythe was

crouching beside Ansa. He placed his fingers on the image of the

land mass then traced his finger around it. His finger then traced the

bottom of the page. Writing began to appear where it hadn’t been

before. Then Clal read the words as they lingered in and out of

fading and being clear.

The Hidden Realm of Edaphlas

the Way Across the Raging Deep

227

--- page 228 ---

“Clal,” Leara gasped. She knelt beside Ansa and pointed to the

four markings, “Are these not doorways?! Look at how they are

shaped.”

“They do look a lot like doors.” Ansa repeated.

“Doors?” Clal looked out into the ocean. “Out there?”

Rythe looked up at Clal then back at the page, “I think we have

all we need right here,” he pointed to the diagram. “These circles,”

he rubbed his chin, “must be the lowest point or base of the

wave...where it’s most calm before the next wave.” Then he turned

the page and read the poem over again, “And these four markings,”

he jumped up and looked above them, “they must be the markings

in the sky that show us where we are to find the opening of each

door.”

“Wouldn’t that mean the underside of Edaphlas?”

“That would be my guess,” Rythe replied.

“If we can navigate the boat directly under each point, perhaps

we’ll find the door to get through.” Clal squinted as his hair whipped

back and forth against his forehead.

Leara stood up then walked back to her position as the others

were at the ready to pull again. Leara turned around then

announced, “I believe we can do this.” She said. She then turned to

Clal. “I believe in you, Clal.”

He smiled, looked out into the ocean then said, “Everyone pull.”

They moved the boat several yards forward then the boat hit the

water and started floating. “Ansa, Leara, get in!” The girls carefully

stepped then sat down in the boat while Clal and Rythe continued

pulling the boat out into the water. They were waist deep before

they both dove in.

They all took their oars in hand then Rythe called out, “Together.

Follow Clal.” Once they were set in a pattern of rowing together,

they cut across the ocean water as waves, first small, then growing in

size, began to dash against the boat’s bow. They rowed for what

228

--- page 229 ---

seemed like a very long time and then the waves suddenly became

like giant hills rolling toward them in the form of endlessly shifting

waters.

Clal looked back at Rythe who smiled and nodded. Clal knew

that Rythe would be there for them, his seasoned nature and strong

sense for survival. However, Leara and Ansa had a similar demeanor

pass over them, a fear for their lives as all color left their faces. “We’ll

be okay,” he told them. “Keep rowing!”

Clal and the others were drenched already and Clal feared for

the Book of Legends. 

When Clal thought they were close enough, he looked up above

them into the sky. But, all that he saw were dark clouds swirling

around. 

“Ansa,” Clal yelled as they were about to climb up another swell

of ocean water. “Where is the first doorway?”

Ansa pulled out the book then said, “It’s to the right of the front

tip of the island.” Then she added, “But I don’t see the island above

us yet.” 

They continued to row into the waves as the wind raged against

their boat and into their ears. Then, it seemed as though they were

not gaining any traction, like they had hit a wall, for they could not

drive any closer. 

“This feels...suspicious.” Rythe said as they came down the

backside of yet another monstrous wave. The light from the sun on

the shore shone that it was past noon but as they had traveled

further into the ocean it seems that the clouds cast a dismal shadow

over them.

Clal looked up in desperation. But still, only the fast moving

clouds above were all that could be seen.

“Noooo!” Clal moaned. “How can this be? We are going to be

swallowed up before too long if we can’t find our way.

229

--- page 230 ---

Then Ansa called out, “Clal, I have an idea. What about sending

Hittle up there?” She spoke quickly as a wall of water was coming

their way. “What about asking him to find the marking of the first

door above us?”

“It could work.” Clal said, whipping away water that was dripping

from his hair. “That could work, Ansa!” He said more excitedly as he

believed that it could be exactly what they needed. “Yes!”

“Hittle!” Ansa waved to Hittle who was standing between Clal

and Leara. He hopped around to face Ansa then hopped cautiously

to her feet. 

“Hittle, look” she said, showing him the first door on the map in

the Book of Legends.” This is the marking we need you to find. It’s on

the bottom side of Edaphlas. Once you find it, we need you to fly

below it, below the line of clouds and stay there until we find it and

then pass through the door.” She smiled at him. “Can you do that?”

Ansa said, continuing to row with the others.

He chirped twice then leapt into the air and flew in a straight line

toward the clouds above. 

“I hope it works.” Rythe said.

“Watch the little rogue bird.” Ansa smiled.

Every one of them balanced the work of rowing with watching

for Hittle in the sky. He was lost for a moment as he penetrated the

clouds above. It wasn’t until they had battled seven more waves until

Ansa yelled, “Clal, I see him.” She stuck her hand out to point but

quickly remembered that her rowing was of greater importance.

“He’s not here, he's over there a ways.”

“We’re off the mark.” Clal yelled. 

They rowed, not forward now but sideways out of necessitation.

A complete turn to the right would mean an immediate capsize if

they were not careful.

Leara looked up, spotting Hittle. She rowed so as to move the

vessel in that direction. Ansa was gritting her teeth wet and worried.

230

--- page 231 ---

She glanced above and saw Hittle hovering below the clouds. Rythe

was rowing hard and fast trying to guide the boat over yet another

mammoth wave which threatened to tip them over.

Clal looked behind him, then over to Leara, then up to the sky,

and to the ocean waters where he thought they might need to head

toward. He winced as fear overtook him, another wave tipping the

boat near sideways. 

“Faster!” He yelled, then all doubled their efforts for the race to

the first ocean door.

After battling the sea and taking on much more water into the

boat than Clal had ever imagined, he looked up into the sky and

found that they were directly underneath where Hittle had faithfully

remained flying. 

“Here!” Clal shouted. “It’s here.”

He searched the waters as another wave was coming. But what

was he looking for? They maneuvered up, over and down the next

wave then they reached the base before the water began to rise

again.

“The lowest point Clal. We’ll find it when we are at the lowest

point.” Rythe yelled from the back of the boat as he rowed furiously

trying to stay below Hittle.

Clal searched the water, but it was the invasion of another wave

that stole the moment away from him. Up they went, then over, and

down once more, this time the wave had nearly tipped them over. 

Clal looked up again struggling to see where Hittle was and if

they were off their mark again. Rythe, sensing that Clal was

distracted called out to him, “Clal, us three can row. You find the

doorway.” Then he added, “It’s there. I know it is.”

They reached the calm part between the waves then Clal had a

thought. He stood up, took a few steps forward, then knelt down at

the furthest point of the bow. The rising water was inches from his

face. Leara immediately moved to the center of the boat once Clal

231

--- page 232 ---

had left his rowing spot. There was nothing left to do but to search

the waters and discover the door. 

They climbed another black swell of water then down they

sailed. Clal was ready this time, waiting for the moment when the

water would remain tame for a few short moments. It was coming.

He could see it. Any moment and he’d try to find the door below the

water. 

When the time was right Clal leaned over the tip of the boat and

thrust his hand into the water dragging his fingers back and forth. All

that he felt was the cold ocean water. No door. Not that time.

“Anything?” Ansa yelled out.

“No,” Clal shook his head. 

“Try again.” Rythe said.

Clal frowned. “That wasn’t very fun.” He shook his head.

Rythe just smiled then said, “Here comes another one...and it’s a

big one. Lean forward when it comes, everyone!”

Clal looked ahead and saw that the wave was already gaining a

height they had not yet experienced as of yet. It began to curl into

itself even before it approached them. Clal leaned forward again

and reached into the water, this time much further than before. He

reached, then reached further and thought he touched something. 

Further still Clal reached. “Clal, no!” Ansa screamed.

Then he felt it, the top of something, for a moment, but lost his

grip. 

The wave came, tipping the boat almost to a vertical angle. Clal

had let go of one side of the boat and lost his grip with his other

hand. He yelled out, “I found it!” as he lost his balance. He tipped,

then, to his horror he watched the black water come ever closer as

he toppled over the side of the boat, disappearing into the darkness

of the sea.

232

--- page 233 ---

Chapter 17: A Way Through It

For a moment, Clal was not coherent about what had happened

at all. All he knew was the blackness below and the dim light above

him as the water current pulled him further under still. He turned

and thought he heard voices so he swam toward them. He caught a

glimpse of the bottom of the boat nearby then remembered that he

was looking for the doorway through the ocean waves. 

Not over but through them, he thought.

He swam toward the boat then came up for air. His hand held the

side of the vessel then he threw his pack into the boat, the Crystal

and the sword within it landing with a loud thud. “Hold onto this,

Rythe.” Rythe responded with a nod then dashed over to retrieve it,

hefting it onto his shoulders. 

“What are you doing?” Ansa yelled. “Clal, you’ll drown!” Ansa

burst into tears as she rowed. “Don’t do this!” 

Clal looked at her then said, “Ansa, it’s the only way.” He took one

more look at Ansa, at Rythe, and at Leara whose elf ears were plain

to be seen amid her wet and matted hair, then dove into the water. 

As he swam Clal put forth one arm to feel in front of him. Then he

had a thought. He popped his head above water, looked for the

boat again then swam to its side. “Rythe,” he yelled. “Hand me the

necklace with the stone.”

Rythe obeyed and passed the necklace to Clal who slipped it

onto his neck and dove back into the water. 

Clal searched again with his hand but this time the stone within

the necklace began to glow. Then he saw it, a faint outline of the

door that he had been looking for. It was there. But Clal was too far

away to touch it.

He swam toward it as the light illuminating from his chest

revealed a faint path within the water. He followed the path and was

233

--- page 234 ---

coming close to reaching the door when he ran out of breath and

had to come up for air again.

He looked around but could not see the boat anywhere. Clal

knew that if he found it that they all had to enter in together. But how

was this to happen if Ansa, Rythe, and Leara were not immediately

nearby? 

Clal turned to the door which was now glowing blue as the stone

shined upon it. He pushed on it but it wouldn’t budge. Clal looked

for a handle but could not find one. He tried to swim around it but as

hard as he tried, the force of the current was too strong to allow him

to see the other side of the door.

He screamed out of frustration, but all that occurred was the

explosion of bubbles spinning around his head and the muffled

sound of his tired voice. He came up for air again and looked

around for the others.

This time, he saw the boat as it climbed another wave. “It’s here.”

Clal yelled. “I found it. It’s here.” He held up his necklace that was still

emitting the blue light then waved for them to come to him.

Rythe saw Clal then waved, “We hear you!” He said. “We are

coming!” 

Clal watched as Rythe said something to Ansa then to Leara.

They immediately began to drive toward Clal and were soon

navigating the waves as Clal treaded water in waiting.

“I cannot open the door.” Clal said. “It’s here, if you can believe

that. It really is.” He smiled looking at Ansa. “But, I cannot open it.”

He grabbed a hold of the side of the boat shaking his head.

“What have you tried? Whoa…hold on,” Rythe said as another

swell of water lifted their boat up. 

“Pushing, pulling, swimming around it,” Clal said breathing

heavily from his belabored swimming. “Nothing has worked.”

234

--- page 235 ---

“The necklace, the stone,” Leara said as she leaned forward and

rowed while they passed over yet another monstrous wave, “have

you touched it with that?”

“No,” he called to her, but somehow Clal knew that would not be

the answer. “I will be back.” Clal said then he dove into the water

once more.

The glowing door beneath the water’s surface was once again

fading from sight. Clal could barely see it when he came close and

touched its surface. He slammed his shoulder against it though it

didn’t budge. There was nowhere to grab onto. Clal began to lose

hope.

He came up for air, whipped his head around expecting to see

the boat, but only saw the black waves rolling endlessly on, as the

wind danced about him. He was puzzled wondering how they all

were to get through the door. He looked into the water and saw the

blue glow of the door distorted from the water’s surface. He knew

that the quicker he were to find the dragon, the quicker they all were

to find safety. He couldn’t believe what he was about to do but he

was willing to try it. 

“They will weather the storm. Rythe is with them,” Clal whispered

to himself. “I have to try.” He said, then dove again into the great

deep.

Clal approached the glowing mass, now more like an

impenetrable wall than a door. Clal almost turned around thinking

that he must be insane for trying something he’d already tried, and

failed. Nevertheless, he touched the door with his hand then pushed

the door away from him. This time it began to swing open on

invisible hinges. A light, brighter than the blue glow, filtered in from

the other side which stunned Clal for a moment. He swam in

through the door then up for air. 

When his head broke through the surface of the water, Clal

gasped, breathing in as much air as he could. Then, he looked

235

--- page 236 ---

around in amazement. “Where am I? What is this?” He whispered to

himself. 

The raging, black mountains of incessant sea waves he’d just

escaped from were no more. Instead, he was in the midst of the

sparkling, blue ocean waves he’d always known. He swam around in

a circle then smiled, then laughed out loud.

Clal laid on his back for a moment but realized the sky wasn’t

blue above him. He stopped celebrating his safety and entrance into

an inner realm, and focused, once again, on his initial objective, to

pass through the other three doors and summon the dragon. 

The underside of Edaphlas was now bare and open to his view.

No longer did clouds veil its existence. He clearly observed the four

markings that signified the doors within the waters. And there, he

saw the second marking, then dove into the water to find the

corresponding portal door.

Clal swam for a stretch, resurfaced, looked up above to align

himself with the location of the second portal, then dove back into

the water. When he thought he had arrived he dove back under the

water then placed his hand in front of him to feel for a door. 

There once again he felt the flat surface and pushed upon it. It

budged, then swung open like the first. He swam through with ease

then resurfaced to take in more breath.

This time, his surroundings were different. In fact, his head had

poked through an icy surface. He lifted himself from the icy cold

water then stood upon the ice that had been a shifty surface of salty

ocean water only in his mind just moments ago. 

Clal wrapped his arms around himself and began to shiver

violently. He closed his eyes, teeth chattering. He would have

jumped back into the water if it hadn’t frozen over a few moments

after he emerged from the opening that he had made. 

He looked around but couldn’t see through the fog that had

begun to creep up on him. Clal realized that if he didn’t find the

236

--- page 237 ---

third door before the fog overtook him, he’d never make it through

the clutches of the bitter cold surrounding him.

Clal looked up and was relieved to the Edaphlas still hovering

high above him. There, the third marking was clear, though he would

have to walk a considerable distance to align himself directly under

it.

He ran upon the ice which was short lived. For Clal slipped, then

fell, his head colliding with the ice. He lay there on the ocean’s frozen

surface dazed. A deep sense of fear and abandonment crept into his

mind and he felt as if he would lay there forever. He closed his eyes

and let out a long breath. Clal wanted to surrender to the easier

path. But then, in his mind, he saw Ansa and Leara and Rythe

struggling through the raging sea, desperately trying to survive as

they thrust their rows into the choppy ocean depth for the cause that

he was now on. 

Clal opened his eyes then lifted himself from off the ice, the icy

surface stinging his palms. He looked again into the sky. Still able to

make out the marking through the fog, he proceeded to the place

that he imagined would be directly below. 

When he arrived at a place that appeared to be directly below

where the doorway would be, he stretched his hand out before him,

then to the right, then to the left. One of his fingers graced the

surface of an invisible door. Then, after Clal’s touch it slowly turned

to a blue glow and revealed a door as he had witnessed beneath the

surface of the ocean waters. 

When it was fully illuminated, Clal pressed upon it. The door

swung slowly open, submitting to Clal’s will. A thick and cold fog

rushed out toward him as he pressed into the unknown that would

surely meet him within moments behind the open door.

Clal stepped carefully forward, shivering amid the fog. Then

trusting the path, he ventured out through the door. However, his

next step met no solid surface and he fell through the air, a pile of

237

--- page 238 ---

sand stopping his fall. Clal couldn’t breath as the air had just been

knocked out of him. He lifted himself on all fours, then stumbled to

stand on both feet as he began to survey his surroundings. 

The ocean now was not a living body of rolling waves. Now, it

resembled a large span of rolling flames as if a sea of fire. Clal was

standing on white sand that was hot and burned the soles of his

shoes. There before Clal was a ring of fire where he himself was

within. Clal looked above him and saw that the final marking that

showed the place of the doorway was indeed beyond the ring of

scorching flames he now found himself captive by. 

Sweat began to fall from his brow and his clothes, though

drenches before, had dried in moments, and now was becoming

wet from Clal’s perspiration.

“Impossible!” he called out. “Impossible, I tell you.” Clal yelled,

raising his fist into the sky. He turned around and looked for a break

in the flames. But it was solid, the fire never ceased to burn. 

He imagined himself finding the end of his days here, within the

ring of fire. No one would find him. No one would save him. He

didn’t understand why this was the way through to reach the dragon,

but he was determined to keep going. Just one more door and he

would be through it.

Clal thought that using his magic would be a fair endeavor so he

stretched out his hands and touched the flames. Immediately he

pulled back and stuck his fingers in his mouth. Then, he let out a

great laugh, “Of course,” Clal said, “it's just fire!” He shook his head

and decided that there was only one way to beat the flame, he

would run as fast as he could through it. 

The safety offered by his wet clothes was no longer a reality. He

regretted not acting sooner. He peered up into the red sky and saw

the last marking of the doorway upon Edaphlas’ underside. “There it

is,” Clal said softly. Then, he looked at the flames and wished he was

238

--- page 239 ---

not here, but fighting to stay above the waters of the raging waves in

the depths of the Illian sea again.

Clal saw no other option. He backed up three paces then dug his

heel into the sand. He leaned forward, “One...two…” He hesitated,

“...three!” Clal leapt forward then ran toward the flames. When he

reached them he leapt through them. The fire covered his clothing

and smoke began to rise. His worst anticipations were being realized

before his very eyes.

Clal looked above him, still able to see the marking of the final

door. He desperately slapped his clothing to put out the flames as

he ran through the sand and smoke. “No!” Clal said realized he

couldn’t put it out.

His only hope was to get through the door where he might find

refuge from this inferno he was now in the midst of. The flames

began to cover Clal and he felt the pain of its heat. He looked up

again knowing now that he was in the right place, then frantically

feeling the air Clal began to panic. Now completely covered in an

unquenchable flame Clal knew he had little, if any time now.

“Ahhhh!” He heard himself yell. Then, he looked down and

noticed that pieces of his clothing were dripping off him like water

replaced with a silvery blue cloth that began to cover his body. He

looked closer at his skin and realized, though he was in tremendous

pain, his skin was unharmed. He now knew that if he could endure

the pain, he would make it through this stage of his journey. 

Clal continued to search with his hands in the air. Still not finding

it he walked forward a step then to his right. That’s when he felt the

invisible door and the moment he touched it, a great column of

smoke began to materialize in front of him. He watched as the form

of a door appeared. Once complete, he pushed through the door

then dove through it.

239

--- page 240 ---

Clal awoke to the sound of distant singing. He sat up shielding

his eyes from the brilliant light around him. He was no longer

engulfed in flames but now wore silvery blue garb only adorned by

the kings and queens of his day. The air was sweet. A light mist hung

over the ground. And that’s when he saw it, the sea of glass from the

white stone he was standing on all the way out to the horizon, and

beyond, Clal imagined.

He was standing on a cluster of flat stones that formed a sizable

yet small island. And below, the ocean was still, silent, like a mirror.

Nothing moved but the mist, ever slowly through the air.

Clal looked up and was surprised to see Edaphlas, this there,

though it looked different, also white and gloriously shimmering. 

Clal looked around noticing that the countryside, the forests, the

shore had melted away into the sea and all was like glass, one

stretch of silver surface. 

Clal was suddenly filled. His emptiness, his fear, his doubt, swept

away like an ocean wave upon the seashore, by a joy he never has

felt. Clal knelt down upon the white stone. He was a solitary boy,

upon a lone island, surrounded by the stillness of the sea of glass as

the songs in the distance called for him. 

Clal would have liked to stay in the midst of such bliss for

eternity, if it weren’t for the necklace and dragon summoner that was

hanging from his neck and stayed with him along the sobering

journey that he had just completed.

 Clal looked down and grasped the white horn. He turned it

slightly to see the full measure of the white dragon that was etched

upon it. He stood up then looked above him in the air. He winced as

the brightness of the sky was too much for him so he looked down

again.

Clal put the horn to his lips, closed his eyes and blew. 

The noise that came from the dragon summoner was not the

same as before. Though he only blew once, he did not need to blow

240

--- page 241 ---

again. The horn let out a melody that continued well after he

removed his lips from the tip of it.

Clal waited and listened. Then, Clal looked up. He searched the

underside of Edaphlas. He was sure that this time he would meet the

great dragon who had come from the ancient world. 

Then, Clal’s joy could not be contained. It was then when his joy

knew no bounds.

In that moment Clal thought he heard a deep screech high

above him. He searched the sky. A small, white fleck was moving

high above him. As Clal watched it circle the sky, the dragon grew in

size until Clal could make out the flapping wings of the great white

dragon. It continued to circle the sky and Clal could hear the

breaking wind upon his massive wings. It soon reached the white

stone island gently placing its talons then feet on the stone. He

rested his long body upon the longest stretch of the island then

turned its triangular head toward Clal and let out a long and heavy

breath. Then, the dragon remained still.

Clal bowed low then knelt on the ground, awkwardly trying to

honor the sacred nature of the ancient dragon. “Great dragon of

ancient days,” Clal heard himself say, “I am Clal Winden, son of

Dalbus. I come from the West from the Valley of Lyrune. I have come

to urge you…” Clal paused, not liking his choice of words, “...to ask

for your aid. For I am the chosen one.” Then Clal added, “I am

honored to be in your presence, great dragon. Thank you for

answering my summoning.”

The dragon remained still, then turned its head and sniffed as he

stood up on all fours. The dragon slowly walked toward Clal who

was soon standing before the dragon.

The dragon smiled as only a dragon can. “Brave and noble Clal

of Illia’s Lyrune, I welcome you.” The dragon paused looking Clal

over. “I am the great white dragon from yesterage. I am Sedrak. I am

the steward over all of Illia. Your time has come. My time is now at

241

--- page 242 ---

hand. And in the days ahead, the gathering of Illia and the course

that has been hid up will yet unfold.”

The dragon walked around Clal and circled back to his original

place. “As you are now, and what you see around you is what will be

if you stay your course and complete your task. For I have shown you

the end, so that you can bear your beginning. And though the

flames that belong to every noble quest may threaten to quench the

cause of the noble hero, it is your destiny, Clal, to rise, ever nobler as

the great weapon to defeat are made from flames of the dark one,

changed by your hands alone.”

“Hear the song of Kelvkoroth” Sedrak began.

“The flames of fire can take their toll

And snuff from man their mortal soul

For then is joy exchanged for grief

Which causes men to beg relief

Yet with each pow'r exists a law

That governs it both great and small

Thus if possessed this key to wield

Man's mast'ry o'er the flame is sealed”

When Sedrak was finished singing the song he turned around

then returned to the place where he originally landed.

Clal walked toward him then said looking into this great dragon

eyes. “I have taken the stone from Kelvkoroth, Sedrak. And now I

must do with it…” Clal paused, “...well, this is why I am here. I do not

know what to do with the Fire Crystal and I have come to ask you

what you know of it.”

“Yes, Clal, I can help you.” He smiled, “But I must warn you, as the

prophecy says, there is danger, mischief, and vicious crime beyond

the bliss of where we are now.” Sedrak looked at Clal. “Where is the

Crystal now? I see that you don’t have it in your possession.” 

242

--- page 243 ---

“I am with a party of three other travelers who have taken an oath

to carry out my task that has been laid upon me.” Clal looked out to

the direction that he had come. “I could not enter through the

hidden doorways unless I was alone so I would imagine that they are

still battling the sea as we speak or have returned to the shore since I

last saw them.” He looked back at Sedrak. “They have the Crystal

with them.”

Sedrak lifted his great body up with his muscular legs and arms.

He unfolded his wings then flapped them once. The gust of wind

brushed up against his face and hair which was the first movement

of air since entering this realm. Sedrak looked at Clal “Your noble

quest will not be without the emptiness of doubt and the bitter

coldness of how you will feel alone in your cause, like the frozen, still

air that holds you fast.”

“Come, Clal,” Sedrak leaned his head and shoulders low. “Mount

upon my back.” Clal obeyed and walked up to the side of Sedrak’s

long neck. He grabbed a hold of one of Sedrak’s spiny fins that

protruded from his white scales then pulled himself up and sat upon

the dragon. 

Sedrak extended his wings. Then pushing them downward, they

lifted Sedrak and Clal into the air. As they rose higher and higher

above the white island and sea of glass, Sedrak spoke to Clal.

“When you left the raging sea through the first door, you entered

into the realm that resembled Illia as it is now.” Sedrak continued to

raise them higher into the sky. Soon they would be approaching

Edaphlas. 

“May you never forget where you came from. It defines who you

are and who you will always be.”

Clal watched the small island shrink, now only a speck below.

They  were soon level with the edges of Edaphlas and Clal could see

the unexpected frozen landscape that spanned the surface of the

floating land mass. “Ice and snow?” Clal said to himself. He felt the

243

--- page 244 ---

depth of its beauty match the chill of its climate as they passed by

rising higher and higher toward the blue of the sky above.

“Who are you?” Sedrak asked Clal.

“I am Clal Winden, a mere boy?” Clal replied.

“You are a son, more than anything else. The son of Dalbus, one

of the sons of Illia, and a noble son of those who share the bloodline

that marks you as the chosen one.”

Then Sedrak turned his body and they spun in the air, all of Illia

now below them shining brightly in the golden rays of the sun

above.

“Look!” Sedrak said, “To the left.” 

Clal looked over on the other side and spied a small island

hundreds of miles away off of the shoreline of the western side of

Illia.

“And you are a son...” Sedrak said, gently flapping and remaining

in a hovering state. “...of the people of Hanone. The ancient land of a

time now forgotten.”

Clal squinted, “Is that where we Illians migrated from? I thought it

was only a...Legend.”

“Be careful, Clal. There are many legends. You must learn which

ones are truth and which ones are the devices of the dark one

lurking.”

“Long ago the threats of Womlon were too great upon the land.

King Ottomus and his son, Prince Felsawn, devised a plan. The plan

was to mark a bloodline, your bloodline. They searched the land far

and near for a noble and upright man to carry the infusion of such

virtue. There, amidst the king’s most loyal band of followers, the

leader of his army, Sir Neiolus, was brought into the kings courts and

by way of ancient sorcery was endowed with the rights and powers

that, in a coming day, would emerge to author the final victory over

the greatest evils this world has ever known. The plan also included

a place, for the death toll upon the land of Hanone was rising.”

244

--- page 245 ---

Sedrak began to flap his wings once more, taking them slightly

closer to Hanone. Clal could see that it was not as it had first

appeared. It looked dark, black even, the unmistakable semblance

of dark smoke hung in the air above it like tens of thousands of

crows flocking as one.

“The people of Hanone needed a place for refuge. It was

decided that I would carry a great stone seed far across the ocean

and deposit it into the sea. It grew,” Sedrak said, looking back at the

Illian landscape far below. “and was named, Illia.” 

“Your path was set, a destiny to be fulfilled. And now, I am at your

command, oh noble Clal. I am your humble servant. No more will

you blow the horn and I not come. For I heard it, but could not come

to you. No longer will the days of your coming be overshadowed by

your youth. For the land of Illia will know your name. The time is now

in motion and the race for final victory is at hand.”

“But what will I do and where will I go? I still don’t understand

everything.” Clal called out. 

“You are to always doubt your foe, but never doubt yourself.”

Sedrak smiled as he continued to hover in the sky. “Have you not

come this far by the words of the Book of Legends and by the help

of many along the way?”

“I have, but...” 

“This then is the pattern. Fear is fatal.” Sedrak turned again

toward the direction of Hanone. “Look,” he said, “and listen

carefully.” 

“The people of Hanone are strangers to this land Illia. You must

bring the people to their home again, uniting Hanone and Illia. This

is your quest, Clal. This marks the great purposes and tasks summed

up into one grand design.” Sedrak turned his head to look at Clal.

“Once divided for a time. We must seal the two so as to never be

divided again.”

245

--- page 246 ---

Sedrak turned his great neck then faced forward once more. Clal

could tell that he was looking upon the place he once knew long

ago. Clal wondered where his thoughts had turned. Was he

remembering the great King Ottomus and Prince Felsawn? Was the

pain of the carnage he must have witnessed heavy on his mind? So

Clal asked, “Sedrak, what is it that you think about when you look

upon the land of Hanone?” 

Sedrak paused, then slowing his wing flaps they began to

descend. “I remember the beauty. I think of Hanone as it once was

and believe that it will be once again.”

The great white dragon spoke no more of Hanone. They

continued to dive lower, passing Edaphlas, and soon they were

hovering over the small white island amidst the still, glass ocean.

“The time has come now, Clal, when you must move on from this

place of bliss and wonder. Yet, along your journey, may you often

cast your thoughts upon this moment when all things sad and empty

were replaced by a joy that fills to overflowing. For is this not the way

life was always meant to be?”

“Now, we must save your friends, Clal, for they may be in dire

need.” Once more Sedrak lifted them higher into the air then began

to fly forward. “Hold on Clal. We will need speed from here on out.”

The rush of wind began to almost overtake Clal as Sedrak dove

downward then forward. Ahead of them Clal could see that they

were approaching what almost looked like a window, the scene

behind being distorted. 

“Hang on, Clal!” Sedrak’s voice boomed. “Hang on!”

The warning was timely because not soon after they passed

through the translucent wall and entered into a place of flame and

smoke, one that Clal had not wished to return to. 

Sedrak flapped his wings fast and Clal plastered himself to

Sedrak’s neck. Clal knew that Sedrak was a dragon of ice and could

not endure the heat and still keep up his full strength. Sedrak’s

246

--- page 247 ---

scales began to increase in temperature which was making it more

uncomfortable by the moment to be sitting on them. 

They sailed through the air as Clal looked for the ring of fire that

had held him captive. There below they passed over it and now it

was small and inconsequential, when it had once seemed so

menacing and impossible to move beyond. He remembered the fire

that had engulfed him. He looked down and was once again

wearing the clothes that he had worn when first he left Gwen’s shop.

Another gust of wind reminded him that he was atop Sedrak.

Once again they dove through a translucent barrier and the cold air

hit Clal like a stone wall which took Clal’s breath away. 

Sedrak climbed higher into the sky and spun around once,

revived by the freeze in the air that filled his lungs. When he reached

the apex of his flight pattern he let out a deafening screech, then he

lurched his head forward sending shards of ice, like daggers, from

his throat and mouth. “An ice dragon!” Clal whispered to himself. He

had assumed that his color was only white because of his bread. But,

now Clal found out then that it wasn’t fire that Sedrak breathed like

other dragons he’d heard of. It was a shower of razor sharp ice

crystals that could cause mortal damage when carefully inflicted.

They dove back down into the frigid air as Clal started to wonder

if he could stand being here much longer. With the feeling in his

fingers, toes, and face all but gone they flew through yet another

barrier that held the distorted images behind it.

In moments, Sedrak had returned Clal to the calm and beautiful

scene of a much kinder Illian ocean setting. The waves were gently

rolling and the wind was quietly blowing, reminding Clal of days

when Ansa and he would play at the foot of Crescent-Keep

Mountain. 

Clal expected Sedrak to take him to the shore and there he

would dismount and quickly find Ansa, Rythe, and Leara waiting for

him. But, just as Clal thought Sedrak was turning that way, they dove

247

--- page 248 ---

through the final barrier that had kept Edaphlas safe from those who

bore not, the name of the chosen one.

The raging storm that Clal had left, what felt like ages ago, was

once again swirling and twirling around him. The sky was dark, and

the sea, like the turbulent lava flow of onyx stone. Sedrak rose higher

into the sky avoiding the monstrous waves from all sides.

Clal scanned the scene, spied glowing lights a mile down the

shore, then gasped. With a great thrust from an unknown force, Clal

felt something crash into his side sending him off Sedrak’s back,

unconscious and plummeting fast toward the open jaws of the deep

that awaited him below.

248

--- page 249 ---

Chapter 18: Taken

As Clal was sent toward the sea a great wave swelled then

swallowed Clal into the raging deep. Sedrak had followed him

downward then plunged into the waters. For a moment, they had

disappeared from sight, completely submerged and engulfed as the

blackness of night engulfed them and no light would be found

below the surface.

A rumbling, booming sound was rising from within the ocean.

Then, an explosion of water and mist protruded from the surface,

Sedrak held a dangling Clal in the talons of his leathery hands as the

dragon’s great wings pushed them higher, away from the clutches of

the sea.

“Clal,” Sedrak said, shaking him, “You must awake. Clal!” Sedrak

swung his great head to the left then to the right. He looked below,

then above. The darkness veiled whatever threat had sent Clal falling

from off his shoulders.

“Uh, Sedrak?” Clal slowly opened his eyes. “Ah! Please don’t

drop me.”

Clal looked around him. He was no longer on Sedrak’s back but

surprised to be in the clutches of Sedrak’s claws.

“What happened, Sedrak?” 

Before Sedrak could answer, a voice from above sounded. A man

had appeared and was now standing where Clal had sat moments

ago on Sedrak’s back.

“The chosen one. The defeated. Clal Winden, son of Dalbus from

the valley of Lyrune.” The man spat.

“Sedrak, who is the voice?” Clal said.

“Krothwing!”

“The RISHK!” Clal announced.

Sedrak shrieked, then pulled Clal to his chest spinning

downward through the sky.

249

--- page 250 ---

Krothwing jumped from Sedrak’s back, hovering in the air for a

moment, then dove after them.

Sedrak was flying toward the lights on the shore when suddenly,

Krothwing appeared in front of them, low and near Clal.

“Tonight, you will meet your death, Seldinolum.” 

Clal could only see by the bright moon that hung in the sky, but

he knew that Krothwing wore a wry smile by the sound of his voice.

“We fly!” Sedrak thrust his wings downward, lifted them up then

made the rest of the journey to the shore a short stint to escape

Krothwing and his empty threats.

There on the shore Clal was set down on his back by Sedrak. Call

stood on his feet and surveyed the carnage.

Tall flames rose from the pile that must have once been the boat

and oars. The flickering flames revealed a tall man circling three

figures that appeared to be Ansa, Leara, and Rythe, who were tied to

a post. Then Krothwing flew in from the darkness and walked upon

the shore to the other man. He leaned in and spoke something in his

ear, then pointed in Clal’s direction.

Immediately, Ansa turned toward Clal and yelled his name. The

others looked toward them. It was a sorrowful scene to witness and

Clal felt helpless to help them. Though, Clal was certain that among

the RISHK there could be no match, no equal to Sedrak. The

circumstances seemed dire, nonetheless.

With no sword and no way to defend himself, Clal settled on the

fact that with a little wit and a lot of dragon, they could devise a plan

to gain their advantage by degrees.

“Sedrak!” Clal said, walking over to his large head. “Should we

not free the others first? We will need their help.”

Sedrak nodded then crouched down, readying himself for Clal to

mount again. This time, however, Clal was a bit timid. He rubbed his

ribs while he climbed onto Sedrak’s shoulders. 

250

--- page 251 ---

Sedrak rapidly rose into the sky as he flapped his wings. Then,